ã€ŠSad Water Sailors (Horror-adventure)ã€‹


 Dados

    The waves were hitting the boat violently, the wood creaking to the rhythm of the sailors who were fighting the storm. But the two men in front of us did not care about these details, all their concentration was on the table in front of them and on a wooden base, quite poorly treated by time.

    The younger looking sailor bravely stepped towards the cup, placing his hand on it, slowly revealing the result of the dice as if his fate depended on it.

    "Hahaha ... It seems that the Goddess is on my side and fortune smiles on me !!!" The old man said with a triumphant smile on his face as he proceeded to collect the dice as if they were a war trophy.

    "You could be more unhappy, Ron! These dice must be loaded, there''s no way you can win 4 times in a row!"

    Ron, hearing the young boy''s excuses that he didn''t want to pay him, got a little impatient and quickly took out a rusty knife that he always kept at his waist and stabbed it violently on the table.

    "Come on, Ricardo, don''t complain and throw the caps at once, do you think that someone as honest as I would cheat to deceive a colleague?"

    Hearing that Ron would not admit to cheating, Ricardo grew furious and grabbed the bottle of wine that he had next to him ready to smash the face of this greedy bastard in front of him.

    "But of course you would!"This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "It is not enough to spend 5 months cleaning this damn ship, now a bastard comes and steals my first salary using tricks?"

    Ron, seeing how the conversation heated up, stood up suddenly and before the rookie could reason, he grabbed the boy''s shirt with a slap and with firm hands threw it, throwing Ricardo against the wall.

    Ricardo, seeing himself pressed against the wall by Ron''s hand, tried to hit Ricardo with a bottle on the back of the neck to free himself, but before he could land a blow, a knife in terrible condition was in front of his eye¡­

    "You better not move rookie"

    "Listen to two marine advice" ¡­ said Ron contemptuously "first if you are willing to bet but not lose, you better not bet"

    ¡°Second¡± ¡­. Ron said as he slowly brought the knife closer to Ricardo''s eye, "in the sea your life is worth less than a barrel of water, so don''t be too clever unless you want to be used as bait to catch fish, understand?"

    "Yes... Yes... please let go of me... it''s just my first trip. I was a bit nervous, I''ll pay you for all the caps once we get to the port, I promise but don''t do anything to me" Ricardo said with a voice trembling.

    But old Ron seemed to care little for the young boy''s pleas.

    "Haha....but do you think it''s so easy to try not to pay a debt to a sailor boy? ... Now decide the left or the right?" Ron said as an abnormally large smile spread across his face and his eyes darkened to pitch black.

    But before Ricardo could answer, a heavy voice came from behind:

    "Hey! What the hell is going on here!!!"

    Hearing the scream behind him, Ron''s eyes returned to normal and somewhat dazed, he released Ricardo without understanding much of what had happened a few seconds ago.

    Then he turned around, trying to hide his knife, to respond to the voice that shouted and with some cunning said:

    "Captain, this rookie does not want to pay his debts! I propose to throw him overboard and distribute his salary with the rest of the comrades on board !!!"

 El Capitan

    "Captain, this rookie does not want to pay his debts! I propose to throw him overboard and distribute his salary with the rest of the comrades on board!!!"

    Ricardo, who already had trembling legs from what had just happened, hearing Ron''s proposal, almost fainted, but mustering up some courage and looking into his captain''s eyes, he said

    "Ron cheated !! His dice are loaded, it''s not fair that he has to pay a cheater and to top it off he almost blinded me !!"

    "Captain Wiliam we cannot have someone so untrustworthy on board, at any moment this bastard is going to end up losing his mind and killing us all, I propose to throw him overboard and distribute his salary with the rest of the comrades on board !!!"

    Wiliam looked attentively at these two unfortunates that he had in front of him and with some weariness he said

    "I had just finished writing what happened this week in the logbook and I decided to look for some wine in the hold to be able to celebrate another week without incident on board, I already thought we were too lucky"

    "5 months without incident in this sea of ??shit!!!"

    "But obviously the Great whore of Tusha had to screw me up for the week, and instead of giving me a good wine to celebrate it, she gave me two drunks almost killing each other for some measly caps"Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Hearing ''measly caps'' Ron reacted quickly and said almost interrupting his captain

    "Measly caps and hell, the good cabin boy owes me no more and no less than 500 caps"

    Wiliam, hearing the figure, hit his head with the palm of his hand and while his hand slid over his face he said with a very tired voice

    "But how can you be such an idiot, Ricardo"

    "What kind of wretch gambles all of his first salary as a sailor on the dice.... and to top it all off, we haven''t even touched port yet...."

    Ricardo, somewhat embarrassed and annoyed, quickly answered

    "But captain, that bastard Ron cheated."

    "Not even being a priest of the Goddess of the sea is he lucky enough to win 4 rounds in a row"

    Wiliam looked at Ron with some complicity, and somewhat embarrassed asked him surreptitiously as he played

    *Coff*...*Coff*..."you haven''t used ¡°those¡± dice on the boy, right, Ron?"...*Coff*....

    Ron with a stone face, as if he had no doubts answered

    "But of course I wouldn''t use" those "dice on the rookie, I swear on my grandma!!!..." Ron said as he finished staring at his captain, "or do you think I''m a man without principles? "

    Wiliam was stunned, if he didn''t know this cunning old rat he would really believe the words of this wretch, but there are too many ports that have arrived together, and the anecdotes become more and more bizarre as the gray hair grows.

    If there had been fewer plates I could have really let it go, after all the rookie needs some ¡°experience¡± about how things work on board a ship, but all his first salary was somewhat exaggerated, so with some wit proposed to Ron

    "Let''s see then my first officer, what if you swear by Galleon the God of sea beasts that you didn''t use loaded dice"

 GaleÃ³n

    "Let''s see then my first officer, what if you swear by Galleon the God of sea beasts that you didn''t use loaded dice"

    Ron took the captain''s challenge badly, he knew that the captain really doubted him, and it would be difficult for him to leave with all the boy''s caps

    But this old sea rat was cleverer than he seemed, and he really didn''t want to go without caps, so he quickly came up with a plan.

    With an agile swipe, he snatched the bottle of wine that Ricardo still had in his hand and gave him a deep drink.

    *Gluk*...*Gluk* ... *Gluk*...*Gluk*

    Ricardo and Wiliam stared at him, hoping that the old man would give up and confess his crime.

    The sound of Ron drinking, the waves of the sea and the creaking of wood were the only things that could be heard in the damp cellar, but then a voice interrupted the silence of the three men.

    *Gluk*...*Gluk* "I, Ron, the first officer of La Viaja Ana, solemnly swear to the Grand Galleon that....." *Gluk*...*Gluk*

    Wiliam''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat as he watched his old friend swallow like an alcoholic, he was more than sure that this cunning old man had cheated so he proposed a stupid thing to him thinking that he would retract and tell the truth .Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    He never believed that he was stubborn enough to vainly swear to a God in the middle of the ocean, only to contradict him.

    It was one thing to simply insult him with a few words, quite another to blaspheme a God by breaking an oath in his name.

    For his part, Ricardo almost fell to the ground on his knees and started crying, he couldn''t believe that this bastard had such luck to win 4 rounds in a row

    5 fucking months on this ship, sweating every day while he washed the ship, sleeping and eating like a prisoner and to top it off without a single woman on board only for it all to evaporate in one drunken night

    Clutching with trembling hands the cross of Tusha that he always kept on his chest, the only thing he hoped was that a miracle from the goddess of the sea would save him, but the only thing he heard now was a *Gluk*...*Gluk*, which at this moment they seemed the hammer blows of the judge prior to the death sentence

    *Gluk*...*Gluk*

    Old Ron was just drinking slowly, staring at the captain, patiently waiting for fear to take hold of him, and he would rush to stop his swearing just as he stopped drinking and continued to say it.

    But unknowingly, as he drank, his eyes were turning completely black again.

    *Gluk*...*Gluk*

    Old Ron suddenly stopped drinking, he threw the bottle to the ground violently breaking it into a thousand pieces and with an abnormally big smile he said shouting to the sky

    "I Ron, the first officer of La Viaja Ana, solemnly swear to the Grand Galleon that I did not cheat at dice"

    Both Wiliam and Ricardo looked in disbelief at the scene that had just occurred in front of them.

    After pronouncing the oath, the old man breathed with euphoria as if he were preparing for a battle.

    "Everything okay Ron?" Wiliam asked with some trepidation, as he grabbed the shoulder of his old friend, who seemed a little shaken.

 Mal Augurio

    "Everything okay Ron?" Wiliam asked with some fear, as he grabbed the shoulder of his old friend, who seemed somewhat upset.

    Old Ron''s eyes and breathing returned to normal as the smile faded from his face and a look of utter terror appeared on his face.

    Hands shaking and sweat pouring down his face, Ron patted his entire body desperately, as if he were searching for something he no longer remembered where he had put it.

    "Everything okay Ron?" He asked Wiliam again before the awkward silence that was already beginning to scare him.

    But only the waves of the sea and the creaking of the wood answered

    After the deadly silence that seemed to have lasted an eternity finally Ron, with trembling hands, took out a small leather bag from his pocket, inside the bag was a set of ivory dice of irregular sizes.

    Seeing the dice Ron had rolled, William''s concern turned to anger.

    "Do you even know what you''ve done? 500 shitty caps are worth the lives of all your comrades?"

    "Captain, I really don''t know what just happened... I really didn''t mean to do it, I was just forced to do it" Ron replied.

    William looked at his first mate, he knew that his friend''s reaction was abnormal, but he preferred to ignore it than to assume that the corruption of the sea finally touched the planks of his ship.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    On the part of him, Ricardo, who seemed not to know the taboos of the seas, smiled triumphantly at the judge''s decision to spare his life.

    "Ha ha ha..... Captain time, I knew it!!"

    "This bastard was cheating!!!"

    Seeing his euphoric reaction, William raised his hand and punched him, that left Ricardo on the ground and said upset.

    "Novice shut your mouth, at sea you should never swear by Galleon in vain, no sailor worships the God of sea beasts, but that does not mean we can afford to offend him in the middle of the trip !!!"

    "Now we can only pray to Tusha to protect us from his wrath and not send his furious beasts to kill us"

    Seeing the level of disturbance of his captain, Ricardo understood that the sailors did not take the gods as casually as the people of Las Cuevas, where he had been born.

    "So....sorry captain it''s only my first trip"

    William ignored the young sailor''s apology, now he just looked around him warily, worried that the god''s fury had already descended on his ship.

    But there were only 3 scared people accompanied by old wine bottles and barrels in the cellar.

    William, distrustful of his own senses that indicated that nothing unusual had happened, decided to listen to his instinct as an old sailor and prepare for the worst.

    "Ron hurry upstairs and wake up all the boys I want them on deck right now, count them up and make sure not a single one is missing"

    "Yes captain!!" Ron replied a bit slowly.

    "Ricardo grabs Ron''s blade, now he belongs to you as payment for the trap, and you come with me to check the rest of the ship"

    "Yes captain!!" Ricardo replied with some happiness.

    Ron handed the rusty blade to the boy, not caring much about the loss, as if more important things were going through his mind at the moment.

    But just as the three of them were about to leave the hold, suddenly a scream was heard from the deck that echoed throughout the ship.

    "Man overboard!!... Man overboard!!" The lookout shouted at the top of his lungs.

 Naufragos

    But just as the three of them were about to leave the hold, suddenly a scream was heard from the deck that echoed throughout the ship.

    "Man overboard!!... Man overboard!!" The lookout shouted at the top of his lungs.

    Hearing this, William became upset and quickly went up to the deck to see what had happened, but when he arrived, he noticed that everyone who was supposed to operate the deck on this shift was still on the ship.

    And the rest of the boys who were sleeping in the cabins had woken up to lend a hand outside.

    "Who fell into the water, Tomy?" William said nervously.

    The lookout pointed to the far right as he reached for the life preserver.

    William noticed that several sailors were already crowding around to watch the fallen man, trying to see how they could help the situation.

    But the one coming from the scene in the hold was approaching the far right of the ship with some caution, his left hand gripping his flintlock pistol and preparing to fire.

    Upon arrival, he noticed a malnourished man whom he could not recognize as one of his sailors.

    The man was floating on a wooden box, looking at the ship''s sailors and weakly pleading for help.

    From a quick inspection, Wiliam noted that the castaway looked quite normal from a sailor''s point of view.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    That is to say something ugly for the vast majority of women, with one or two teeth less and with few hairs on the head, by appearance it seemed to be about 28-35 years old

    And the most remarkable thing about him would be his abnormally battered physique and the fact that he was only wearing a patchwork, dirty cloth tunic.

    But William distrusted the situation, clearly what was happening was not even half normal, recently one of his men offended a God and almost instantly they find a man lost in the ocean.

    He had sailed this route before, although it was not very dangerous, he knew well that the ocean was a capricious whore and eager for human life¡­. And the unsuspecting marines were the first to satisfy her.

    "Captain, what do we do? We get him on board, right?" The lookout asked that he was arriving with the lifeguard.

    But before he could reply, old Ron reminded him of his fears by muttering:

    "You have to be careful captain, layers is a sea beast disguised as a human.... for a normal human it is already quite difficult to survive in these waters above a ship, it is much rarer to see someone coming out of a shipwreck alive"

    William contemplated the situation, for his part Ron was right, if this thing was not human, and they raised him his decision could kill them all, on the other hand, if this boy shipwrecked by a sea beast that prowls this part of the ocean, he most likely could warn her and be prepared to confront her.

    In short, this boy could be a divine help or a curse¡­.the point is that he didn''t know.

    "Captain?" insisted the lookout when he saw that there was no answer.

    William knew that his decision would affect the course of this trip¡­.so he took some time looking at the boy pleading with him on top of the box before deciding.

    "Ricardo, go find some fresh water"

    "Ron, go get a musket and don''t stop aiming while he questioned him, if you notice anything out of the ordinary you shoot him without asking"

    "Tomy, grab some guys and watch the sea to see if you notice anything strange or any other castaway"

    "Guys, prepare your ass in case things get complex"

    "For the rest, get on this poor devil" Said the captain observing his sailors

 El Naufrago

    "Otherwise, get this poor devil up!!" Said the captain, looking at his sailor.

    After a while, the sailors were finally about to get the malnourished man on board, which took a lot of work, as the man did not have the strength to pull himself up.

    During that time, the lookout, and the sailors were unable to find any other castaway in the vicinity of the sea, which raised the Captain''s suspicions about the abnormality of the situation.

    When the castaway climbed aboard, the first thing William noticed was that the boy was injured in his left leg, although the wound had been treated and stitched, slight signs of infection and some pus could still be seen in the wound.

    So it probably hasn''t been that long since he was treated.

    "... Weird..." Ron muttered with some dismay, as he kept aiming the musket at the castaway''s head.

    "What did you notice, Ron?" William asked nervously.

    "That wound seems very recent, but his body is totally malnourished as if he had been floating in the ocean for days without being able to eat" said Ron

    "Especially the fact that the wound was sewn is the weirdest thing, I doubt he did the same thing while he was floating in a box in the middle of the ocean."Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    At being mentioned by Ron, William managed to recognize the problem, certainly it was rare for the Castaway''s body to be in such poor condition if he had just been shipwrecked.

    "His clothes don''t seem to be those of a sailor either, nor an adventurer or a civilian who has been aboard a ship recently" William said muttering to himself as he followed Ron''s trail

    For his part, the castaway seemed to look at them all with some caution, the ones that most caught his attention were the three in front of him who looked at him differently than the rest.

    The one that worried him the most was an old sailor dressed who kept pointing a musket at him, he was dressed in old clothes, but in good condition.

    Then next to him was a rather refined-looking young guy carrying a bottle.

    He was dressed in sailor clothes, but his were somewhat newer and more luxurious than the rest, on his chest there was a somewhat oval cross at the ends and in his left pocket you could see the handle of a knife, which seemed to fall off at any moment. .

    On the part of him in the middle of the two there was an old man with a long white beard, he was dressed in more elegant clothes than the rest and had a hat on his head, so he should be the captain of the ship

    "Layers have parasites that are eating him from the inside" Ricardo said with some pity when he saw the miserable state that the castaway had while he brought him a bottle of water so that he could drink.

    "... Thank you..." Said the castaway as he saw the young man approaching with a bottle, taking it with his trembling somewhat calloused hands, proceeding to drink the water slowly while observing the strangers.

    "Well at least he can talk, that rules out a lot of problems..." Willian said a little more relaxed.

    "...and dangerous creatures," Ron muttered, not lowering his alertness.

    "Who are you boy?" asked the captain

    The castaway looked warily at the surrounding Marines, taking his time before answering.

    He knew that depending on what he told the captain, that old man named Ron could blow his head off, so he thought carefully what words to say next.

 Atracados

    He knew that depending on what he said to the captain, that old man named Ron could blow his head off, so he thought carefully what words to say next.

    "I am Lucas Rish, I was on board the Santa Catalina on a religious mission to Las Piedras, but unfortunately we were attacked by pirates"

    "When the captain noticed that there was no way to win the battle or escape with the ship, he forced us to burn it down and escape to the sea with the lifeboats, to try to survive"

    "I was on board a lifeboat for a few days until a sea beast attacked us, unfortunately all my companions died devoured by the sea beast, I was lucky to manage to fall off the boat that was being attacked before the final attack"

    "Thank the gods after getting lost at sea for a few days I managed to find you, and you rescued me" Lucas said emphasizing "they rescued me"

    Wiliam listened intently to every word the boy said to see if he could find any clues linking him to the offense against Galion, meanwhile he ordered Roberto to bring some chairs to make himself more comfortable.

    ".... If I''m honest, Lucas... There are many parts of your stories that I can''t understand..." Wiliam said after hearing the whole story.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Lucas fell silent, but his breathing quickened a little as Ron still hadn''t lowered the musket after giving his explanation.

    When Roberto returned with some stools and placed them on the deck, a few minutes had already passed, but the two parties just watched each other throughout the process.

    Finally, Wiliam sat down and calmly continued with the questioning.

    "For example, you said you were on a religious mission, so you belong to some religion, which one?" Wiliam said, although he wasn''t as nervous as before.

    If the sea taught him anything, it is that beasts are much worse than humans.... although the latter tend to be more treacherous.

    You could tell that Lucas got a little nervous about the question, but after a while he answered

    "I am a follower of Tusha the Goddess of the Sea, although I am only a mere initiate within the church"

    "...Well, at least he''s not a lunatic..." Ron replied, a bit tired from spending so much time aiming the musket.... "But that doesn''t explain why you''re so malnourished and wearing those clothes."

    "I doubt the church is short of money...."

    "That''s because I was practicing fasting to worship the great Tusha, and I am from the acetic branch, so I seek to wear the garments of the poorest to be able to feel closer to those who need it" said Lucas in a very spiritual and profound way.

    ".... That explains a lot...." Wiliam said, like the vast majority of sailors, he was a follower of the Goddess of the sea, although he had never heard of that branch of religion that sought to be poor.

    But he wasn''t too deep into the interior of the church to doubt the boy either.

    "And tell me what kind of monster attacked your lifeboat?" Williams asked in some haste.

 El Mar

    "And tell me what kind of monster attacked your lifeboat?" William asked in some haste.

    The atmosphere became a little more tense, layers to most of the sailors, who did not witness what happened in the hold, did not care about the story of the malnourished castaway in front of them.

    But when it comes to the mysteries and dangers of the seas, none dared not pay attention.

    "... From what little I could see, it was a kind of fairly large shark, almost the size of the lifeboat..." Lucas answered, already a little tired from so much talking, "But I couldn''t see much, when the boat hit the first time I had already fallen into the water"

    "And why didn''t he attack you when you were in the water?" Richard asked quickly.

    "Mmm well..." But just when Lucas was about to answer the question, the eyes of the sailor who kept pointing a musket at his head turned completely black.

    "The questions are asked by those who have more experience, boy!!" Ron shouted, somewhat annoyed, but with a smile on his face.

    Ricardo was upset when he heard the first officer''s challenge, he was still upset with this bastard because it happened a while ago, but just when he was going to say something he noticed the look of the captain and many members of the crew in an angry way, so Ricardo decided to do the fool.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Lucas, noticing what happened, also decided to play dumb so as not to explain more than necessary with these strangers.

    Wiliam, too, wanted to ask the same question, but he didn''t want to agree with the boy and allow him to speak over him in front of all his boys, so he decided to ignore the question.

    "And the monster do you think could knock down this boat, Lucas?" Wiliam asked in a voice that was duller than usual.

    But really that was the question that was weighing on his heart the most since he heard that there were sea creatures involved in the story of this castaway.

    "I really doubt it... the monster was only slightly bigger... than a lifeboat... I doubt... it could break... a merchant ship" Lucas said almost dragging each word of how tired he was, the only thing keeping him conscious was the musket pointed at his head.

    Everyone''s gaze relaxed a lot upon hearing this, especially that of the captain, who was already prepared for the worst.

    The only one who was still worried was Ron, who never stopped aiming his musket even though his hands hurt, after all he was the one who blasphemed a God, so he was the most likely to die if something bad happened.

    "Well that''s all, if we continue like this, layers will die on us as we speak" Willian said looking at the sorry state of the castaway

    "Ricardo, take him to the cabins and let him rest"

    "Ron, come here, I have to talk to you about something"

    "The rest return to their positions, and Tomy yells if you see any other castaway"

    Lucas could not walk without help due to the leg injury, but luckily Ricardo lent him a hand to get to the cabins, while he was leaving he noticed that the captain was talking to the sailor who was loading the musket.

 La botella

    Lucas couldn''t walk alone due to his leg injury, but Ricardo helped him get to the cabins, while he was leaving he noticed that the captain was talking to the sailor who was loading the musket.

    "... And what do you think of the castaway, Ron?..." Wiliam asked his old friend.

    "mmm...something hidden, it gives little confidence, he didn''t have the attitude of a castaway" Ron said, as he stretched out his arms that already felt half asleep from being so long aiming "... Think about it Wily, if someone saved your life in these shitty waters, would you say a simple thank you?"

    "I see¡­ now that you mention it, if I were in his place I would already be licking the boots of the captain who saved my life and kissing his deck as if it were the holy ground" Wiliam said with a smile, while the funny scene played on his head.

    "Yeah... that''s why I think we have to throw the castaway overboard" Ron said coldly looking at his friend, "It''s only going to bring us trouble"

    "Hmm, I disagree on that¡­" Wiliam said.

    "If he really is a follower of the Sea Goddess, and we tossed him off the deck after what happened in the hold...I have a great hunch we didn''t last a night without being shipwrecked."Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Ron would generally agree with the captain''s decisions, but this time he was sticking his neck out, but before he could refute his captain stepped forward and said

    "You could see it as a miracle..." Said the captain sitting on the bench looking at the horizon, "layers the Goddess of the sea sent him to protect our ship"

    Ron noted that the captain really did intend to gamble on the boy being an angel of good fortune, and he might as well if it weren''t for the castaway''s suspicious attitude.

    Only he noticed the big problem of this boy and if it wasn''t because his life depended on it, he wouldn''t have noticed it

    That big problem was so serious that he thought that even if he could speak that ¡°thing¡± he was not a human.

    The detail of the bottle...

    "But there''s one more matter I''d like to ask you, Wily, believe me, I wouldn''t be so sure that we have to throw that ¡°thing¡± overboard if it weren''t for this..."

    But before he could finish mentioning that never would a human drink such peaceful drinking water after being shipwrecked for a few days, his eyes began to turn black...

    Wiliam was waiting for what his old friend wanted to say about him, but instead of receiving a good argument, what happened really surprised him.

    Ron out of nowhere turned to look out over the ocean and as a big smile spread across his face he started laughing like a lunatic as he yelled

    "Ha ha ha¡­ what we have to release are our fears because the Goddess of the sea keeps smiling at me¡­ Ha ha ha!!"

    Seeing the good mood of his friend Wiliam he smiled and finally released the stress that this whole thing had given him.

 El Grumete

    Lucas could not walk alone due to the leg injury, but Ricardo helped him to get to the cabins, while he was leaving he noticed that the captain was talking to the sailor who was loading the musket.

    Little by little the two men went down the wooden stairs of the ship, as they entered one could feel how the sounds of the creaking planks welcomed them and the humidity was getting heavier and heavier.

    Finally, when they arrived, Lucas cautiously observed the unfamiliar surroundings

    The room was quite spacious, a series of nets were placed neatly at each of the ends of the ship and below each net there was a trunk, which he supposed should be used to store the belongings of each of the crew members.

    Ricardo guided Lucas to a net that had no trunk and helped him lie down on it.

    "Well, you''re really screwed up, it took me a lot to get you here" Ricardo said as he took a key out of his pocket with which he opened one of the trunks in the room.

    "Thanks for the help¡­ the truth¡­ I still don''t believe everything that is happening to me" Lucas said contemplatively, looking at the wooden planks of the cabin ceiling.

    "Ha, ha, ha... Isn''t that what life is like? One day you''re about to die and the next day you''re perfect" Ricardo said as he kept the rusty knife that he had won after so much suffering and took out a square board wrapped in yellowish paper.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "And sometimes¡­.everything is fine¡­and out of nowhere the world falls apart¡­Isn''t that what life is like?" Lucas finished, dragging his words out of exhaustion, while continuing to look at the wood of the ceiling with some disbelief.

    Hearing that, Ricardo looked at the poor, malnourished man lying on the net with a little pity.

    "Different ways of seeing the same thing, the important thing is that we''re still alive, whether it''s to get through the difficult times or the good ones" Ricardo said as he approached the castaway "Although I have no doubt that you''re going through a shitty moment now"

    "Here, take this, you need it more than me" Ricardo said as he handed the table wrapped in yellowish paper to Lucas.

    Lucas took the board and asked as he inspected it, "What is this?"

    Ricardo looked at him somewhat strangely for a few seconds

    "Ha ha ha...don''t clerics keep pressed food bars for emergencies?"

    "Just eat a little each day, and you''ll get better, even a novice like me knows how to prepare some supplies in case the gods get capricious"

    "Thanks¡­" Lucas said as he sampled the bar that he tasted like wood and bark.

    "Mmm¡­ For a clergyman you are polite enough not to complain about how bad these things taste" Ricardo said that he had already lain down in his bunk.

    "Yes¡­ it''s the good thing about being¡­ humble¡­ it''s that you get used to¡­ a few luxuries" Lucas said, taking his time to speak, but when he had finished he noticed that some scandalous snoring responded from the other side.

    Lucas stayed a while contemplatively observing the wooden ceiling until his full belly and the sound of the waves of the sea began to cause his eyes to close.

 El Camarote Del CapitÃ¡n

    Lucas stayed for a while contemplatively observing the wooden ceiling until his full belly and the sound of the waves began to cause his eyes to close.

    After a while he opened his eyes, the wood of the roof of the boat and the snoring of some crew members greeted him with the new day.

    Not knowing what to do, Lucas decided to go out on deck to get some fresh air.

    It would seem that his wound was a little better, since, although he walked a little lame, he managed to get to the deck by himself.

    When he arrived, he noticed that there were a few sailors working on the deck of the ship.

    "So you finally woke up boy!!", said the old sailor who had thrown the life preserver to rescue him from the water, "The captain asked me to take you to his cabin when you woke up he had to talk about some things with you"

    Lucas nodded and followed the sailor to the captain''s cabin.

    *knock-knock* ...*knock-knock* ...

    "The castaway woke up captain" Said the lookout as he knocked on the cabin door

    "Let him in" was heard from the other side of the door.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "Good luck in there, boy" Said the lookout, patting Lucas on the shoulder as he said goodbye to continue fulfilling his duties as lookout

    With some hesitation Lucas entered the captain''s cabin, upon entering he noticed that the cabin was a much nicer room than the cabin of the rest of the crew.

    There were several luxurious pieces of furniture attached to the deck of the ship and a long table on which there were several navigational instruments, on the sides there was a bed and a decanter full of drinks of exotic colors, on top of it were some shelves full of rolled parchments .

    "Well, it seems that you finally woke up, you''ve been sleeping for a week" Said the captain while he wrote something down in a black notebook.

    Lucas was a little surprised to notice that he had been sleeping for a whole week, but before he could say anything, Wiliam continued, "And what are your plans now that we rescued you from the ocean, boy?"

    "I planned to be able to get to an island where I could communicate with someone from the church to tell them what happened" Lucas said as if it were a previously prepared speech.

    "Our ship is heading to the southern end of the Venus Sea" Said the captain reviewing some notes from his diary "Once we arrive, our objective is to go to the island of Los Alamos to replenish supplies and trade the goods on board in the chain of islands of the extreme south"

    "The island of Los Alamos, do you know it?" William asked.

    "No...it''s my first trip to the sea" Lucas said a little nervously.

    "What luck yours, you have to be very unlucky to shipwreck on the first trip" Wiliam said with some pity

    "Los Alamos Island is the closest island between the South and North end of the Venus Sea, so it is quite crowded, you can probably find someone from the Tusha church"

    Lucas, hearing that the island was quite important in the sea of ????Venus, began to draw a smile on his face

 El mosquetero

    Lucas, hearing that the island was quite important in the sea of ????Venus, began to draw a smile on his face

    "For the rest, we still have approximately 2 long months of travel left" Wiliam said as he looked for something in a drawer of the long table.

    "Given that you will have to stay on this ship for those two months, it is logical that you work for your portion of food and accommodation"

    Lucas''s nerves went down quite a bit when the captain mentioned that he had to work inside the ship, at least that indicates that they weren''t planning on throwing him overboard.

    "So don''t fall asleep for a whole week again... ha ha ha" The captain laughed as he continued to search in the drawer

    When he finally found what he was looking for, he reached out and handed Lucas a wooden circle that had a triangle carved into it.

    "Take this badge to Ron, he is the first officer of this ship, he will tell you what the duties are and what you have to do"

    Lucas nodded and proceeded to look for this Ron, when asked on the deck he discovered that Ron was with the Helmsman of the ship, so he went to the upper part of the deck where the rudders of this type of ship are usually found.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Where can I find Ron, the first officer?" Lucas asked the helmsman, somewhat lost.

    "I''m Ron" Said the man who was sitting on a stool eating a coconut while he looked at the deck.

    "This..." Lucas noticing who Ron was completely forgot what he had to tell him, he didn''t think the first officer was just the man who welcomed him aboard by pointing a musket to his head.

    "Hmmm...what''s the matter, did the seagulls get your tongue?" Ron asked with some humor as he continued to eat his coconut.

    "The Captain told me that you had to assign me some tasks" Lucas said with his head in the clouds, internally cursing that this sailor had to be his supervisor.

    "Ohhh! I''ll see if the captain orders it...." Ron said as a smile spread across his face, "Your first task lad is nothing more or less than jumping overboard and letting me eat in peace, what do you want?" It seems !!"

    "I..." Lucas''s head was going from bad to worse.

    "......" The old helmsman looked somewhat lost at the stupidity of these two men in front of him.

    "Come on Ron, make life easier for the boy and stop fooling around, if you were in his place, and you were shipwrecked how would you feel on the ship of some strangers" The old helmsman scolded

    When the helmsman mentioned this, Ron began to feel as if he had forgotten something really important.

    Something that kept him sleeping badly ever since this guy got on the boat.

    "Put yourself in his place...." Ron muttered to himself, as if reflecting why this phrase seemed so critical to him, and he suddenly remembered it...

    The detail of the bottle....

    But before he could say a single word, his eyes began to turn black again, and a rare smile appeared on his face.

 Locura en la mar

    But before he could say a single word, his eyes began to turn black again, and a rare smile appeared on his face.

    Ron then violently threw the coconut he was eating into the middle of the sea and ran towards Lucas.

    Lucas, seeing the resounding change in attitude, looked for help from the helmsman with his eyes, hoping that he would not be the next ¡°coconut¡± to be thrown into the sea, but what happened surprised him.

    Ron stopped right in front of him, too close for Lucas'' liking, grabbing his shoulders and shaking him as he yelled at the top of his lungs.

    "We, the sons of Tusha, drunken homeless wretches who seek happiness in wine, gambling, and women!!"

    "What have we done to deserve this sea of ??shit that has done nothing but take away our happiness... But we always come back as eternal followers of suffering!!!"

    "We sailors come to the sea in search of adventure and opportunity, whether it be for wealth or glory, whether it be escaping our own shadow or shame, whether it is to find meaning in this world full of misery, we all come here for something!!"The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "So tell me, poor castaway, what is the mission that the captain has entrusted to you?"

    Lucas wanted to speak, but he was quite dizzy from being agitated by this madman, so he feared that if he had his mouth the only thing that would come out would be vomit and not words.

    But luckily, the wooden token the captain gave him fell out of his pocket while he was being shaken.

    When Ron saw the card, he stopped shaking Lucas and picked it up from the ground, immediately afterwards he put it in front of his face and raised it, placing the card between the red sunset sun and his face.

    As if it were a gold coin worth a fortune, he stayed in this position, appreciating the wooden token for a few minutes.

    Lucas didn''t understand very well what he was going through, so he looked at the helmsman looking for some explanation, but the only thing he saw was an old man rolling on the floor with laughter.

    With some anger he took advantage of the pause to stabilize himself a little since he was still half dizzy from being shaken so much, but before he could finish stabilizing himself, Ron grabbed him again and started shaking again and shouting for all the heavens he said :

    "Listen well, everyone in this world has a destiny, but not everyone can realize what their destiny is before they die!!!"

    "But you are a lucky soul, young castaway, Tusha guided your steps towards this ship to be able to dazzle you with your destiny before dying!!"

    "And your destiny, boy, is one of the most dangerous and exciting professions one can find on a merchant ship," said Ron euphorically as he stopped shaking him and turned him around so that they were both looking at the sunset on the horizon.

 Los Grumetes

    "And your destiny, boy, is one of the most dangerous and exciting professions one can find on a merchant ship," Ron said euphorically as he stopped shaking him and turned him around so that they were both looking at the sunset on the horizon.

    Lucas clearly couldn''t enjoy the beautiful sunset on the sea of ??Venus because he was more worried about throwing up what little he had in his stomach.

    But for his part, Ron was in awe of the red sky that the sun made as it set.

    "Listen boy, the task that the captain gave you is clearly high risk, not everyone ends well after doing it, but believe me one can learn many things from this noble profession" Ron said as if remembering a very distant past

    "And what is the profession?" Lucas asked after gathering some strength.

    "Your destiny boy is to serve others with honor and effort, it is the path of the hero who sacrifices his soul and spirit for a greater cause so that all the comrades on board can survive on this journey..." Ron said with some mystery and moving the hands in an exaggerated way.

    Lucas was a little excited, I don''t know if it was because he wanted to vomit or his brain was beating after so much agitation, but it really seemed that he had an interesting professionSupport the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "You came from the depths of the sea as a castaway, but as Old Ana''s first mate I congratulate you on becoming our ship''s second cabin boy," Ron said, a little dazed as his eyes returned to normal.

    "Ha ha ha Poor devil.....from church member to castaway...ha ha ha...and from castaway to our ship''s cabin boy...ha ha ha... .. It goes from bad to worse .... ha, ha, ha" Said the helmsman while trying to contain his laughter, since his tummy was beginning to hurt from laughing so much.

    "And what are my tasks as a cabin boy?" Lucas said, trying to look at the horizon to lose the dizziness.

    "Basically cleaning up other people''s shit¡­and listening to their stories when they''re drunk" Ron said patting him on the back

    "Ha, ha, ha" The Helmsman kept laughing

    Lucas couldn''t take it anymore, between his nerves because of his new responsibilities and the agitation of rum, his throat couldn''t contain it anymore, and he began to vomit.

    "Congrats kid!! .... You just got your first assignment...clean up this mess" Ron said as he backed away from the vomit.

    "You have a rag and a bucket behind the stairs where you go to the cabins" Said the Helmsman who had already stopped laughing because of disgust

    "When you finish cleaning, go talk to Ricardo, he will explain what to do and what are your responsibilities as a cabin boy more seriously¡­."

    Listening to the conversation as he went down Ron, he added, "Surely that rat must be in the kitchen trying to steal some food before time"

 La Cocina

    Listening to the conversation going down, Ron added: "knowing that rat must be in the kitchen trying to steal some food before time"

    After Lucas finished cleaning up the vomit, he went to the kitchen of the ship to be able to find Ricardo and by the way to eat something, since he was quite hungry after having spent a whole week in bed almost without moving.

    The kitchen of the ship was quite small, and it was more of a warehouse where they kept supplies than a kitchen proper, there were boxes and barrels everywhere.

    The only furniture that could be part of a kitchen was a rather precarious stove made of clay and some tables where, due to the blood and remains, it seemed that it was used to prepare food.

    There were only two people in the kitchen, one was a fat, bald man whose paunch protruded from his greasy shirt, who was skillfully removing the visors from the fish on top of his table.

    And the other person in the room was the good Ricardo, who was peeling some kind of vegetable with a lot of effort.

    "Who are you and what the hell are you doing in the kitchen, boy!!!"

    "It''s not dinner time yet and there''s nothing done to snack on" The ship''s cook yelled angrily upon noticing the intruder.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "The first officer appointed me as the ship''s cabin boy, I''ll be working here until we make port in Los Alamos" Lucas said looking down at the ground because of the sudden scream

    The cook''s face completely changed when Lucas said that he was a new cabin boy.

    "Haha...a new cabin boy"

    "An extra hand is always welcome in this kitchen, come in I''ll tell you what to do to help me cook"

    Ricardo also seemed somewhat excited, learning that he would not have to do all the work himself for the next few months.

    The chef looked for a knife in one of the boxes that were in the kitchen and handed it to Lucas "Here boy, go with Ricardo and help him peel all that box of sweet potatoes"

    Lucas nodded and went straight to Ricardo''s side, taking a box as a stool, and began to peel the sweet potatoes.

    When seeing the boxes where the sweet potatoes were, Lucas noticed that there was a kind of viscous material on their edges and the inside of the box was covered with a kind of yellowish paper similar to that of the emergency food bar that Ricardo had given him, he supposed that this type of paper would be used to store some food on long trips

    It didn''t take long for Lucas to realize that it was a lot more complicated than it seemed to peel the sweet potatoes.

    Everyone in the kitchen remains silent, concentrating on their tasks.

    Only the sound of the fish being gutted and the boys struggling with the sweet potatoes could be heard in the kitchen, creating an awkward moment for the three of them.

    *The knife goes in, the gut comes out* ....*The knife goes in, the gut comes out* ....*The knife goes in, the gut comes out* ....

    Finally, the cook could not stand the silence and commented:

 El Cocinero

    Finally, the cook could not stand the silence and commented:

    "Ha, ha, ha, next to you Ricardo is an expert... that there were no sweet potatoes on the island where you were born?" The cook said without looking Lucas in the face, concentrating on the fish that he had in front of him.

    "On my home island..." Lucas said as if summoning the ghosts of the past "There weren''t many vegetables, almost everything was mollusks, crustaceans, fish and sometimes some meat..."

    "The truth is I don''t remember much, I left a long time ago..."

    "Although I remember that my mother always got seaweed of different flavors and some edible corals that tasted very good"

    "It seems that you lived on a semi-submerged island like Los Golfos" Ricardo said as he struggled with the peel of the sweet potatoes.

    "Mmm... Yes, more or less... there was a lot of water" Lucas said a little nervously.

    "Ha, ha, ha and where there isn''t, if we always live surrounded by the ocean !!" Said the cook while a gutted fish flew through the air and was sideways in the middle, showing a fine row of bones on one side.

    "I wish I had lived on a big island where I don''t have to see the ocean on the horizon every day like the ones in the central sea"Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    To the pity of the cook, neither of the two boys followed the conversation, and once again the awkward silence filled the kitchen.

    *The knife goes in, the thorn comes out* ....¡¤The knife goes in, the thorn comes out* ....

    Lucas, with his calloused hands, kept trying to find the technique to be able to cut the sweet potatoes in a more comfortable way, but it was obvious that it was difficult for him to handle the knife to get only the skin to come out and not half a sweet potato with it.

    "If it gets too complicated for you, just leave them with their shells and cut them into fine pieces, most of the sailors lost their taste buds long ago to produce the difference" Said the cook, noticing that Lucas was taking too long

    Something boring continued with the monotonous task of removing the bones from the fish

    "Do you think the captain doesn''t notice?" Ricardo asked with doubt about the suggestion.

    Hearing the question, the cook was secretly glad that these two scarecrows were finally encouraged to pursue a topic of conversation, but a disapproving face formed on the outside, and he commented

    "As you can tell, you lack experience, cabin boy..."

    "It''s more than obvious that I''m going to peel the captain''s sweet potatoes personally"

    Seeing that the silence threatened to return, the cook continued "Look, boy, there are few people for whom you have to prepare a special dish on a merchant ship, first, of course, for the captain."

    "Second, on this ship, to the first officer who always finds excuses to complain about everything looking for some benefit"

    "Then there are all those who have a single position: Lookout, cook, helmsman, etc., to all these people you have to give them peeled sweet potatoes"

    "And finally, there are the rest of the sailors who don''t care what they eat, and we''ll give them Lucas''s unpeeled sweet potatoes"

    Lucas listened intently, jotting down the important posts in his head.

 Olvidado

    Lucas listened intently, jotting down the important posts in his head.

    "And where are the boys?" Ricardo asked with some curiosity.

    "The boys?... The boys are on a totally different level" Said the cook.

    "So you make us special food?" Lucas asked with some innocence.

    "Ha ha ha!! No, you guys cook what you eat"

    "I don''t cook for you two, Ha ha ha!!" Said the cook, letting out some raucous laughter, although to his misfortune the boys seemed to have no more desire to talk after the mockery.

    The cook noticed that the two boys seemed to be quite quiet or shy, so they hardly spoke, which was beginning to annoy him due to the awkward silences that occurred.

    *The knife goes in, the thorn comes out* ....*The knife goes in, the thorn comes out* ....*The knife goes in, the thorn comes out* ....

    Finally, the cook could not bear the boredom and commented

    "By the way, boy, they told me that the castaway we took in was a member of the church, but your hands don''t seem to be" said The Cook trying to come up with a topic to pass the time.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "What are you talking about?" Lucas said a little nervously as the sweet potato fell from his hand and he looked for it in the box, trying to hide his hands from the cook in a childish way.

    "Look at my hand''s boy, do you notice anything?" Said the cook, showing a pair of calloused hands covered in fish blood, the highlight being his fingers that were as fat as sausages.

    "You mean the tripe? ...." Ricardo asked as he lazily peeled the sweet potatoes.

    "Ah... Now I understand it''s not normal for people from the church to do heavy work because they have fine hands" I guess Ricardo.

    Lucas seemed quite nervous and took a while before answering, as if he were looking for what words to say next.

    "Mmm...I wasn''t always part of the church, like many kids I wasn''t lucky in childhood, and I was forced to look for life at a very young age" Lucas said as he stared at the sweet potato that had fallen, as if looking to hide the look.

    "And why did you leave home?" Ricardo asked as he stopped peeling the sweet potato that he had in his hand, showing interest in the answer.

    "It''s not that I wanted to leave, rather my father kicked me out when I was 13" Lucas answered with less nervousness.

    "So you''re one of my kind boy, an honorable member of the drunken parents club" The cook said with a self-mocking smile on his face as his hands nimbly began to cut the fish into squares.

    "Did they kick you out of your house too, fat man?" Robert asked.

    "Surely it was because he ate a lot" murmured the malnourished Lucas a little more cheering

    Laughing a little at the comment about his weight, the cook continued, "If they kicked me in the ass and threw me directly in the street at 14"

    "Already when I was 15 I was an expert cutting fish in the port of Los Santos although if I''m honest it was more to pay me some whore and not so much for food, that was not lacking in Los Santos"

    A smile was drawn on the cook''s face, as if those hard times were already too far away to reach him.

 Los Olvidados

    A smile was drawn on the cook''s face, as if those hard times were already too far away to reach him.

    "You''ve peeled enough sweet potatoes, now start cutting them into squares and put them in that empty box"

    Ricardo and Lucas nodded to the cook and set off to cut the sweet potatoes.

    Ricardo, who already had enough experience as an assistant, used some barrels and a board that were in the kitchen to form a table supported on one of the walls that had some loose nails already prepared to work as an additional support for the table.

    Then, between the two of them, they carried the box with sweet potatoes to the wall where their makeshift table was and began to cut them.

    Unfortunately for the cook, these two boys were too friendly with silence to propose topics to talk about, while they carried out the monotonous task

    And to top it off, they decided to assemble the table using the nails on the right wall, which made them have their backs to him, leaving him marginalized as if he were an outcast in the kitchen.

    *Knife falls and squares of fish come out*.....*Knife falls and squares of fish come out*The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    In order not to feel so isolated, the cook had to raise a topic of conversation again before these queens of silence, but to his surprise the one who started the conversation this time was Lucas.

    "Now that I notice it, Ricardo, you have hands without calluses, it''s quite rare for a sailor, isn''t it?"

    "Ha, ha, ha... Didn''t he tell you his full name? That boy had never cooked in his life before coming aboard this ship" The cook replied, happy that the kitchen is getting lively again.

    "Why?, does his last name have something special?" Lucas said something curious.

    "My name is Ricardo Montes Iglesias" replied Ricardo with a certain pride

    "Huh?... Do you have a double last name?" Lucas asked in disbelief.

    "Indeed, the cabin boy is from the Montes de Las Cuevas" Said the cook, containing his laughter at the joke that had occurred to him "Ha, ha, ha..... this fat cook has a nobleman cutting the sweet potatoes... ..Hahaha"

    "But I don''t understand why you got on this ship being a noble, who aren''t rich? Why come to the sea and risk your life, having everything already armed at birth?" Lucas said, unable to believe that in this world there is a person who sends everything to hell to be able to cross the oceans.

    "Is it because he wasn''t all set up at birth....maybe?!" Ricardo said with some anger as if he had already had this conversation hundreds of times, "It''s not that easy to be born noble you know..."

    "What''s more, you could say that I''m in the same position as you and they expelled me from my house" Ricardo said angrily, it was clear that he still hadn''t overcome the issue in these months on board.

    "At first you think you have everything easy and that everything is at your fingertips, but then you grow up and reality comes to ruin your life"

 Batata

    "At first you think you have everything easy and that everything is at your fingertips, but then you grow up and reality comes to ruin your life"

    "And why did they kick you out of your house? Your dad noticed you were growing up and was afraid that his harem would be stolen?" Lucas asked, trying to understand Ricardo.

    "No!!, of course not!! ..... what kind of father would do such a stupid thing to expel his son for his wife" Ricardo answered already quite irritated "I''m only the third son, so I had no other choice than go out to sea or join a church"

    Lucas wanted to keep asking, but he noticed that Ricardo was quite upset, so he preferred to remain silent and stop throwing fuel on the fire.

    A kind of awkward silence filled the room again.

    But luckily the cook came to the rescue and to change the mood of the room he asked as he finished cutting the fish into squares.

    "And what did you do when you were young, Lucas?" The cook asked as he finished cutting the fish into squares.

    "Farmer, on a farm on the island" Lucas said with his back turned as he continued cutting the sweet potatoes "It was really hard, it''s not easy to work the land on my home island, that''s why my hands started to break"Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The cook was silent for a while as if he processed the answer several times in his brain until he ended up feeling a little strange for the doubt that had arisen in him

    The cook did not understand how it was that Lucas worked as a farmer in his native land, if not so long ago he had said that on the island where he was born he could not plant.

    Ricardo for his part seemed to care little about what they were talking about, he was more involved in his internal world while he continued cutting the sweet potatoes.

    "Mmmm, but you hadn''t..." But before he could shake off the doubt, his eyes began to turn black, and a sad smile appeared on his face, which became more and more pronounced.

    It was not the first time that the black eyes appeared in Old Ana, but it seems that nobody could notice them, although this time there was a big difference, and he is the person to wear them.

    Both Ricardo and Lucas turned and looked at the cook who had cut the sentence in half, when they noticed that the cook was a little sad cutting the fish they wanted to ask him what was wrong, but neither of the two boys had enough motivation to breaking the silence that had formed, so they went back to their usual chore of cutting sweet potatoes

    Silence reigned in the room again, and only the sounds of the monotony of work could be heard in the kitchen.

    *Knife falls and squares of fish come out*.....*Knife falls and squares of fish come out*

    But suddenly a different sound had flooded the room and cries had begun to be heard from the back of the boys.

 Los Pescados

    But suddenly a different sound had flooded the room and cries had begun to be heard from the back of the boys.

    Hearing the cries they both turned around at the same time to see what was happening to the cook, just a few minutes ago he was laughing with them, but now out of nowhere he had burst into tears.

    The cook continued to work, although more slowly, stopping from time to time to wipe the tears from his face with his hands full of fish blood, so that his face was slowly getting stained.

    "Everything alright fat?" Richard asked.

    That''s when the cook stopped working, he looked at the two of them and between tears and stuttered "Yes guys .... keep cutting those sweet potatoes ... we have many people .... to feed in a few hours"

    The cook was indeed in a sorry state, but the two boys preferred to follow orders and not delve deeper into the cook''s sudden change in attitude.

    Only the sound of the three men''s work could be heard in the room.

    *Knife falls and cut sweet potatoes come out*.....*Knife falls and cut sweet potatoes come out*

    Little by little, the box of sweet potatoes was emptied, but none of the three spoke anymore.

    The cook no longer had the desire or the energy to start a topic of conversation, and it seemed that the only thing that could speak for him were the tears streaming down his face as he worked.

    For their part, the two boys, which were scarecrows, were only busy fulfilling their duties and were not very talkative.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The two boys were already acquiring a good rhythm and had gotten used to the poor cook''s tears, although luckily for them the box of sweet potatoes was already almost empty and the task would be over soon.

    *Knife drops and splash*.....*Knife drops and splash*

    But suddenly Lucas thought he heard a different noise that took him out of the trance of continuously working on a repetitive task, but he decided to ignore it and continue with his work.

    *Knife drops and splash*.....*Knife drops and splash*

    The same abnormal noise as before was heard again.

    Lucas looked at Ricardo to see if he was the source of the noise, but it seemed that Ricardo was more in his own world than in reality, as his hands moved almost automatically.

    So the source of the noise should be behind, Lucas turned and saw the same cook from a few minutes ago, his face was quite dirty from tears and fish blood

    But he didn''t seem to mind the dirt, as his calloused hand stained with fish blood continued to work ceaselessly.

    Noticing that nothing abnormal was happening, Lucas continued working with dedication on his repetitive task, and little by little he got used to the new sound.

    *Knife drops and splash*.....*Knife drops and splash*

    But just when there were only 4 sweet potatoes left in the box for the boys to finish the task, they heard a loud noise behind them.

    *PUFFFF*

    The two boys were startled by the strong blow and turned to see what had happened to the cook.

    The table and the cook seem to have fallen to the ground together, causing a great crash, the two boys ran to help the cook.

    When they arrived they noticed a pale cook with a face full of blood and tears lying on the floor crushed by the table.

    "Fat!" Ricardo shouted, but the cook did not answer "It seems that he hit himself when he fell, quickly help me to raise the table"

    Lucas and Ricardo pushed the table up with force and began to take out the pieces of fish that had been scattered on top of the cook.

    But as they took out more pieces they noticed that something was wrong, the situation was so unreal that it was not until they took the last piece of fish off the cook that the two reacted and decided to believe what their eyes saw.

    The cook was completely amputated except for his right arm, so the rest of the limbs had been cut off, the problem was... the parts were nowhere to be found.

    It was there that they noticed the abnormality of the pieces of ¡°Fish¡± that they had been removing.

 Diario del CapitÃ¡n

    "Week: 4 month: 15 lunar cycle: 9

    Sadly this week we lost Adam, our cook at La Vieja Ana, the cause of death is still unknown.

    The closest witnesses to the event are the two boys on our ship.

    According to Luke''s statement.

    + Adam proceeded to cut off his limbs while he cooked at the kitchen table.

    + For his part, Lucas was at one end of the kitchen performing his functions, causing him to not notice the anomalies in Adam

    + Although on one occasion he returned because he thought he heard a strange noise, when he turned around he assumed that the blood and the noises belonged to the fish and returned to his work.

    + Since the beginning of the noise and probably the incident, Adam did not utter a single word, although crying was heard throughout the process.

    According to Richard''s statement.

    + Adam proceeded to cut off his limbs while he cooked.

    + He doesn''t seem to remember any unusual noise unlike Lucas and never saw Adam again.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    + He doesn''t remember Adam speaking during the incident, but he does remember the crying.

    ------------------------ ------------------------

    I can conclude that the two witnesses are saying the same thing, Adam managed to amputate both legs and his left hand and cut it into pieces without either of them realizing, which is absolutely abnormal.

    Prior to the incident, both noted a change in attitude on Adam''s part, from his classic optimistic personality to being sad and crying.

    While Adam was normal, the boys were talking to him and performing their tasks normally, but when Adam became sad he stopped talking and proceeded to perform his task normally until the appearance of the different noises, it does not seem clear what triggered the change of attitude for none of the boys.

    It is noteworthy that the three incidents of this trip are linked to the offense against Galion or start from that moment, and the fact that Adam''s death is related to the other two incidents is undeniable....

    ------------------------ ------------------------

    The response to the events in common between the three incidents is the appearance of personality changes in the victims and then lack of memory, death, or agony.

    Unfortunately, my ineptitude as a captain was responsible for the fact that Adam''s death was necessary for me to realize the seriousness of the problem.

    In the first incident, blaspheming a God, Ron showed the change in attitude that the oath brought about.

    In the second, the shipwreck, Ron again showed a change of attitude by making a joke

    In the third incident, Cook''s Death, Adam showed the change in attitude and killed himself.

    Knowing the fact in common, I ended up finding two possible similar situations that did not cause any incident, although there may be others that have gone unnoticed.

    The helmsman remembers Ron''s change in attitude prior to Lucas''s assignment as cabin boy, and I noticed a change in Tomy''s attitude a week ago in the holds."

    ------------------------ ------------------------

 AnomalÃ­a a Bordo

    "

    ------------------------ ------------------------

    + 4 of these incidents occurred after Lucas arrived at the ship, 1 occurred before.

    + 3 of these incidents occurred when Lucas was in close contact with the victim.

    + 2 occurred when Lucas was away from the victim, and I was the one who noticed those two incidents.

    ------------------------ ------------------------

    I doubt that Lucas is the cause of the problem or that he is a monster and is killing us all

    The person who was in contact with Lucas the most during his entire stay was Ricardo, and he does not record any incidents.

    The descriptions of the incidents fit more like a curse or the side effects of a relic.

    + Are we cursed? .....it may be that Galion cursed the ship.

    + Relic on board? .... We checked all of Lucas''s belongings which were just his tattered clothes, just in case we threw them into the sea, but they didn''t seem to be any kind of relic or cursed artifact.

    ------------------------ ------------------------

    Be that as it may, Lucas and the incidents are connected.

    And the possibility that Lucas is responsible for the incidents on board can''t be ruled out, but for the time being, we have to keep an eye out for more personality changes on the ship and try to gather more clues on the matter."Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    When Wiliam finished writing down this week''s incidents, he proceeded to head to the cellar for a bottle of wine to drown out his disgust at his cook''s death.

    On the way he was checking all his sailors, almost all of them were quite depressed by the death of his partner, but that did not prevent them from keeping their jobs working diligently.

    Of course, this was achieved thanks to the fact that only the two boys saw the corpse and managed to suppress the abnormalities of death.

    The personality changes were masked by the captain, now most sailors thought it was due to the large amount of time they spent on the ship without arriving at any port.

    For the sailors, these changes in attitude only cause forgetfulness and Adam died of cardiac arrest while he was cooking... and that was better for everyone, according to the captain.

    Wiliam knew that fear was man''s worst enemy and even more so in a claustrophobic environment like a ship, where men have no place to run from their fears, and they have no choice but to face their fears or throw themselves into the sea looking for an assured death.

    His experience showed him that in this cruel sea, if he didn''t want mutiny or disobedience, he had to control sensitive information with an iron fist.

    Although many sailors doubted the cause of death, especially Ron, who knew his friend Wiliam well enough to know that something was wrong, but old Wiliam did not care much about his doubts because deep down he understood that doubting and being sure are two different instances in the human mind.

    Luckily the boys were easy to manipulate and kept their mouths shut for the rest of the week, William knew that the boys didn''t talk about it for their own safety.

    If the anomaly is revealed, both boys would be isolated from the rest of the crew for being in contact with a marine curse, and in the case of Lucas he would probably be killed or thrown off the deck by the sailors.

    But he wanted to keep Lucas, he knew well how sea beasts that eat men behave, and he had never seen one that took so long to act.

    For what, he firmly believed that they were cursed and that Lucas as a member of the church came to the ship to nullify the curse in a certain way.

    But anyway he had to take action against Lucas, since in this sea there were no right paths, so it was better to take both.

    The key was to keep Lucas, but restrict the potential danger if his hunch was false, that''s why he used Ricardo as bait to see the castaway''s behavior

    At the moment it seemed that Ricardo had no incidents...

 DÃ­as a Bordo

    The days flew by working as a cabin boy and without realizing it, Lucas had spent 1 month aboard La Vieja Ana.

    By this time the atmosphere on the ship had improved a bit thanks to the fact that many sailors managed to come to terms with the death of the cook.

    There was only one more month left before he could reach Los Alamos and meet the church again, which made his tasks as a cabin boy less burdensome as the promised date approached.

    The tasks were quite varied from making the food to cleaning the deck, other times he had to help with the bait for fishing and almost always there were lots and lots of sweaty clothes to wash.

    But thanks to the help of Ricardo and the bottles of wine from the cellar, the work became less heavy.

    Over time, he began to develop a kind of friendship with the vast majority of marines on board except for Wiliam and Ron who always looked at him suspiciously.

    This week in particular had been somewhat complicated for the boys and for the entire crew in general, since the capricious sea cursed them with a storm that had already lasted a week and a half.

    On stormy days there was always a bad mood on board the ship, working with rain and thunder is never good for the morale of the sailors.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    But luckily the captain always allowed a few extra bottles of wine on rainy days, which helped everyone relax a bit, especially the group of alcoholics on board.

    Still, what was good news for the rest of the crew was a curse for the cabin boys, who spent the entire week cleaning up alcoholic vomit.

    "I can''t believe how many times in a row the useless helmsman can vomit, it seems that he never learns and every night he returns to drink like a bottomless barrel!!", Ricardo shouted as he cleaned the vomit from the cabins

    "That''s 4 times this week..." Lucas muttered with some fear that the others would hear them.

    The helmsman, who was completely drunk, far from caring about his vomiting and Ricardo''s complaints, snuggled comfortably in his net watching the two boys work with a smile on his face as if remembering the past.

    "Hey bad boy, don''t yell in the cabins, there are a few of us trying to sleep around here!!" Ron yelled.

    Although Ron was also a little drunk, far from looking for sleep, he took a bottle that he kept rolling around the cabin following the rocking of the ship and throwing himself into his net, uncorking the bottle and starting to drink while crying silently for some reason that no one will ever know.

    "You have fun, and we work like slaves, what kind of shit is this" Ricardo continued complaining

    "That''s life, boy, some are upstairs and some are downstairs¡­." The lookout muttered with his eyes closed as he tried to sleep.

    "Like a slave?! .... At least you can work hard and become bottle-in-hand sleepers, leaving your past as a vomit cleaner behind" Ron retorted drunkenly as he continued to cry.

    "Besides¡­ You know how difficult it is to navigate¡­ With the sky covered with clouds, boy" the helmsman murmured somewhat sleepily as if trying to get rid of the guilt.

 Navegando

    The days continued to pass, and luckily the storm gradually receded on the horizon, along with the hangovers of the sailors and the sorrows of the cabin boys.

    "The rain is getting less and less intense, it seems that it will finally stop raining tonight!!", the lookout shouted, somewhat excited, looking at the cloud-covered sky.

    "It''s about time, two weeks sailing in a storm is too much for any soul" Said the helmsman with some hangover

    "At least no one died, there were days when the waves looked like they were going to flip our boat, we were lucky" Ron said with a sigh

    "You have to see that, 2 weeks without stars or sun complicate things, you have to see how much we deviate from the safe route" The helmsman answered while he gave some orders

    "Are we in danger?" Ron asked.

    "Danger? There are a bit of layers, but generally these safe routes are put together considering this type of storm... but you never know" Said the helmsman looking at the sky somewhat expectantly "What is certain is that layers we are late some other day"Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Well... whatever this is we have to celebrate it" Ron said "The boys have low morale, I think they had gotten used to the months without problems at the beginning of the trip"

    Most of the sailors were happy to learn that the torture was finally coming to an end, but there was probably no one happier at the moment than our dear cabin boys, who were in the kitchen preparing food.

    Although neither of them knew how to cook very well, it would seem that what the cook said was true and most sailors do not have taste buds.

    Ricardo was cutting up a large octopus that sailors discovered above deck after the worst of the storm.

    For his part, Lucas was preparing some vegetables, luckily for him, his physique had improved abnormally fast since he arrived at the ship.

    At this point, probably no one would imagine that the muscular young man in front of us was emaciated a month and a half ago.

    But unfortunately for his appearance, the missing teeth could not grow back and age always rushed forward, little by little dispatching the days of his youth.

    "Hey! Lucas you found out, the vomiting is over" Ricardo said somewhat excited.

    "How lucky..." Lucas said with a dull tone.

    Ricardo was not surprised by Lucas''s somewhat subdued tone, little by little he was learning that his co-worker was generally depressed by life and there were few moments in which he could make her smile with the occasional joke.

    But he also didn''t feel that it was weird after all he came from a shipwreck so all his old friends had died, layers needed more time to process everything.

    "And tell me what you did in church?" Ricardo asked, trying to liven up the atmosphere in the kitchen a bit.

 Libertad

    "And tell me what you did in church?" Ricardo asked, trying to liven up the atmosphere in the kitchen a bit.

    Lucas stopped his task and looking at the vegetables he had in his hand, somewhat nervously, replied "Hey!... In the church... In the church..." The vegetables fell from his hand and he started looking for them.

    "In the church he was an initiate, so he did the tasks of an initiate" Lucas said redundantly with the vegetables back in his hand

    "And we boys do things like boys too... Ha, ha, ha" Ricardo said somewhat ironically

    "Well, the truth is that an initiate is not very different from a cabin boy" Lucas said somewhat thoughtfully as he resumed his task

    "You wake up early and clean the church, then you do the task assigned by your superior... although the work is lighter and people treat you better"

    "Now that I think about it, we are both initiated into something" Ricardo commented as he proceeded to cut the octopus.

    "Yes ..... although you are much younger, you have a whole life ahead of you ..." Lucas commented as he put the vegetables in a large pot that was on the clay stove and something more subdued commented "I started late because of misfortune"

    "In the church there are many boys who were practically raised by the priests to be their successors.... I don''t have many opportunities to stop being an initiate"This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "In the church it is quite complicated to climb positions being an initiate or your parents donate a large amount of money to give you a good teacher, or you embark on a suicide mission to promulgate your God in the marginal islands of some ocean" Ricardo said that he had found out something about the subject before beginning his profession as a sailor

    "But a church initiate lives better than the vast majority of people, it''s not that bad either" Ricardo commented, trying not to make the atmosphere depressing

    "Yes... yes... I live better than before" Lucas replied with some illusion as he added a kind of strange pill to the fire that served as fuel, "As a nobleman, it wasn''t more convenient for you to join the church? I mean, most humans live better on land than in the sea"

    "Yes... I would probably be living better than now, I could also go to the army or be a merchant or even an adventurer" Ricardo said with some irony as he began to cook the pieces of octopus.

    "But there is nothing freer than the ocean and having grown up locked, what I wanted most was to go far away... far away where they could never find me" Ricardo said a little excited

    "Locked¡­?" Lucas asked without understanding what he meant.

    "Yes, locked up in a mansion, but no matter how luxurious a prison is, it will always be a prison" Ricardo said "At the beginning I also regretted leaving... Now I live worse, I am poorer, and I have to clean up the vomit of a bunch of drunks"

    "But I am freer than all those who continue to live in that mansion" Ricardo completed with some pride "I no longer have ties, I go where I want or where the ocean takes me"

    "Wherever the ocean takes me..." Lucas repeated in a low voice, somewhat fascinated with the young man''s story.

    The two boys continued their work while happily talking about life and their past, preparing for the big party that was to come tonight.

 Fiesta

    Finally, the night came, and the Party was about to begin.

    Just as the lookout had predicted, the rain had stopped by sunset, so the captain had the deck decorated to prepare it to host a party.

    Nor could it be said that it was a great decoration, as everything that was done on top of the ship was more improvised than anything else.

    Several barrels and boxes were placed on the deck that served as tables and seats, then several oil lamps were placed around the boat to illuminate the deck.

    When the red sun finally set on the horizon, the entire illuminated ship on the water was actually quite a picturesque sight.

    The atmosphere was very cheerful, as the vast majority of sailors were quite happy not to have to deal with the storm anymore.

    "I''m a little worried actually" Ron said with a smile on his face, "This time Wily put a couple of spirits from his personal cellar... ha ha ha"

    The lookout drank carefully as if he hadn''t appreciated a liquor that didn''t taste like dirty water in a long time, while he happily commented

    "It''s not long before we reach the port.... we haven''t had such a long trip for quite some time"

    "Although the food tastes like shit" Ron commented with some bitterness, "He misses the fat man"Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Adam right now would be drinking from the barrel while he delights us by telling his bizarre anecdotes" Tomy commented with a smile on his face remembering his friend, "This party feels a little duller than normal without him "

    "Ha, ha, ha... that''s how cursed the sailors of this ocean are, when he was alive we didn''t appreciate how much the fat man did for this ship" Said the captain who was listening to the conversation from the top of the ship

    "But there is nothing we can do, sooner or later we are all claimed by the great whore of the sea"

    After saying that the captain left, he did not have the mood to celebrate with his boys, he was more concerned about what the helmsman had just told him

    "You''re sure we got off track, right?" The captain asked, looking at the helmsman with some maps in his hands, looking at the stars in the sky with concern.

    "I have no doubt that we deviated from the safe route..." murmured the helmsman concentrating on the sky "... the issue is how much we deviated..."

    "The farther from the route, the more dangerous it is" said the captain looking at the stars reflected in the immensity of the ocean "I hope you don''t ruin my party dear friend"

    "We don''t know if the clouds will return later, we must take advantage of this divine opportunity to correct the course..." Said the worried helmsman.

    After a while the helmsman with a serious face on his full face, "but......"

    I look at the captain''s back watching the water and complete, "but the gods are on our side, and luckily we are not so far off"

    "But don''t trust Wily, we''re still in unsafe waters" Said the helmsman still worried

    "Ha, ha, ha... it always gets complicated, if this whore were so easy everyone would come to tame her" laughed the captain seeing the challenge ahead as he headed to his cabin

    "Give me some strength, Adam," murmured the captain, closing the cabin door without first looking at how the sailors were having fun with him.

 La Otra Fiesta

    All the sailors were on deck enjoying the party, but of course there is always an exception.

    Our beloved Castaway was working like crazy, going back and forth all over the ship to keep the mouths full of all the sailors.

    "Boy, this octopus is badly cooked, go and prepare something else!!" Old Ron yelled at the young cabin boy in front of him.

    "Come on Ron, don''t be party water and ruin the atmosphere" Tomy said as he handed him a coconut with a bluish liquid inside.

    Far from being upset, Ron took the coconut with a smile, as if he had found what he was looking for.

    "Thank you¡­" Lucas said quietly to the lookout as he prepared to go back to the kitchen to get more food.

    But before he could leave the lookout, he grabbed him by the shoulder and sat him on a box that he had nearby.

    "Ha, ha, ha... We''re all having fun, and you''re working, why don''t you rest a bit?" Said the lookout, pointing to Ricardo, "You see, the nobles know how to have a good time at a party"

    Ricardo was sitting on a wooden box with a kind of tube put in his mouth, on the other side of the tube was a funnel being held by another sailor.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Then two muscular sailors approached with a barrel and began to fill the funnel with a green liquid.

    "Swallow! Swallow! Swallow!" The breaths of the three sailors echoed through the ship as Ricardo tried to keep the liquor from spilling out of the funnel.

    "They''re going to screw up killing the poor thing" Tomy said with a smile as he looked at the picturesque scene

    Lucas sat down, but he didn''t really know what to do next, he just watched the lively atmosphere, feeling a little out of place.

    "Didn''t the priest of your church organize these kinds of parties?" Ron asked, looking at Lucas half out of place.

    "Eh...mmm... No, the truth is I never saw him celebrating a party" Lucas said a little nervously

    "Ha, ha, ha, what one has to find out... those good-hearted priests still exist in these seas, have a boy, try this thing" Ron commented as he passed him the coconut

    Lucas took the coconut and half forced by the situation gave him a drink, the bluish liquid was quite oily, and he burned his throat a little when taking it.

    * Cough * * Cough * "This thing is kind of strong" Lucas said as he coughed

    "Ah!, but what a delicate flower those from the church are, the effect hits in a short time so get ready to see whales flying through the sky .... ha, ha, ha" Ron commented giving some laughter

    Lucas looked at the coconut in his hand with some fear, cursing in his heart for not having asked what it was before drinking, but seeing the lively atmosphere and everyone drinking, he kept drinking so as not to be out of place.

    "ha, ha, ha... well at least I hope that the priest of your church will allow you to visit the whores of the port" The Helmsman commented as he went down the stairs of the ship to join the party, having already finished observing the sky night.

 Ballenas En El Cielo

    "Ha, ha, ha... Well, at least I hope that the priest of your church will allow you to visit the whores of the port". The Helmsman commented as he went down the stairs of the ship to join the party, having already finished observing the sky night.

    Ron beamed as he watched the helmsman get off and began to fix him a drink, his hands incredibly agile as he grabbed a large watermelon and poked a hole in the middle of it.

    With dexterity, he placed a kind of blender and began to squeeze the inside of the watermelon until leaving a watermelon smoothie inside it, to flavor it, he grabbed a few liquors and began to beat the watermelon while covering the hole.

    As a strawberry for dessert, Ron put a white pill in the watermelon. Lucas, seeing that, looked very cautiously at the coconut he had in his hand because he noticed that they were the same pins that were used for fuel in the ship''s kitchen oven.

    "Ha, ha, ha... I hope I''m not going to be like Tomy''s sad old man who hasn''t wet his fish for 20 years" Ron laughed with euphoria while he patted the lookout''s back.

    "I''m sad? .... sad will you be who only know the love of some prostitutes" answered Tomy annoyed while he rubbed two rings that were on his ring finger

    "A life traveling from island to island without finding a woman worth getting off this damn ship for!!" Tomy yelled, a little drunk, as he snatched the watermelon from Ron''s hands and took a deep drink.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "You.....are the.....sad ones" he uttered angrily as he swallowed.

    "The bitterness of a lonely heart knows no limits..." Said the helmsman, patting Tomy''s back as he sat on a nearby box.

    "Honey....do you still have that thing on your chest?!" The lookout said, quite annoyed, "My bitterness is better than your unhappy empty heart"

    "Don''t get so angry my friend, I know we are all a little irritable from so many stormy nights, but today we have to forget our past and admire the great... great future that is yet to come". The helmsman said somewhat tired by the result of the deviation of the ship.

    He then looked at Lucas who started to grab his coconut nervously when they looked directly at him, "There''s..... what you missed Lucas... If Adam was still alive... you really would know what a good bitch"

    "That fat man for some reason had a gift with women, he always got us the best whores on the island, and we didn''t even have to pay them". Said the helmsman, looking at the ocean as if trying to find his friend lost in the reflection of the star.

    Noticing his friend somewhat depressed, Ron began to move his agile hands preparing another drink and handing it over, he asked in a low voice, "And how lost are we?"

    "Not enough for me not to drink tonight" The Helmsman answered with a smile, accepting a grapefruit with violet liquid from Ron''s hand.

    "That''s good news," Ron smiled less worriedly, but then he started looking around as if searching for someone "And the captain? I thought he was stargazing up there with you"

    Far from answering, the helmsman just pointed in the direction of the captain''s cabin, while his mouth was busier with the grapefruit in his hands.

    "It''s wrong about Adam¡­." he replied as he watched Ron walking up the stairs

 Tortugas En La Tierra

    *Knock* *Knock*

    ¡°Come in¡± A sleepy voice was heard behind the old wooden door, somewhat broken by time.

    "Ummm! .... Did an incident occur?" Wiliam asked as he yawned.

    Ron entered the captain''s quarters to find him lying on the bed, sleeping in his shorts.

    "Nothing happened... But what the hell are you doing sleeping when the boys are having a party outside?!" Ron shouted angrily.

    "I am the captain, not a sailor, I have to be up early to fulfill my duties" Wiliam said lazily looking at the intruder.

    "Ha ha ha... are you seriously telling me that the captain is the first to wake up?" Ron replied, approaching a cabinet full of liquors.

    "Come on, Ron, it''s late... I just want to sleep... I''m a bit tired" Wiliam said looking at his friend stealing from his decanter.

    "Of course and who isn''t" said Ron as he prepared some drinks "It''s been raining for a week and a half, we''re all tired Wily, that''s why they party, to be able to rest"

    "Rest the spirit not the body" Completed Ron as he approached the captain''s bed with two glasses and sat on the end

    "My spirit doesn''t need to rest, I''m strong Ron, you should know that more than anyone on this ship" Wiliam said as he took the glass Ron offered him and sat down to drink it on the bedThe story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "If my spirit falls, who are these bastards going to lean on?"

    "Ha ha ha... but look at the old shark showing his teeth" Ron laughed as he took a good sip "But we all need a break from time to time, Wily"

    Silence filled the room as two men shared drinks, taking their time to appreciate the good liquor

    "Besides, you carry too many things on you..." Ron said looking at his friend and as if shaking a stone off him, he asked "Adam didn''t die of a heart attack did he?"

    "Mmmm... why do you want to make your life bitter..." Wiliam replied somewhat annoyed, "There are things that it is better not to know and live happily in ignorance"

    "Doubt is also bitter, you know...." Ron said, downing his entire glass in one gulp and going to prepare another,  "I haven''t slept well for a long time thinking that he died because of what happened in the cellar"

    "Mmm...." Wiliam looked at his old friend preparing another drink, but this time his hands weren''t so skillful anymore, and from time to time he spilled a few drops on the floorboards.

    But he preferred not to say anything and enjoy the silence accompanied by his friend.

    With drink in hand and hands trembling, Ron asked, "tell me the truth....how did Fat Wily die?"

    Wiliam looked deeply at his friend and taking a moment answered "he committed suicide because of his daughter, the boys noticed him badly all day, in the end he couldn''t take it anymore and hanged himself in the kitchen"

    "It''s not your fault, it has nothing to do with what happened in the cellar, it was my fault I didn''t realize it was wrong..." Wiliam said, starting to cry "The day before the incident the fat man came to see me and I didn''t understand the clues he was giving me, he wanted to tell me that he needed help, but he couldn''t find the words to say it"

    Seeing the bad state of his friend, Ron approached him to hug him and comfort him a little.

    "It''s all my fault, Ron!" Wiliam yelled as he cried on his friend''s shoulders, "I couldn''t understand his pain, he couldn''t give my sailor any words of encouragement when he needed it most."

    "What kind of fucking captain am I!!" Wiliam shouted, breaking into tears.

 Hombres En El Mar

    Several hours had passed since the party began, and it was about to end, most of the sailors were completely drunk

    Many sailors began to go to their cabins, and some even fell asleep in the middle of the deck.

    Half-drunk, Ricardo walked with staggering steps between vomiting and empty bottles, trying to make his way to the cabins covertly.

    The last thing he wanted was to run into someone who sends him to clean up this mess before bed.

    As he left he met Lucas who was quite lost in the middle of the deck, rubbing himself against some of the ship''s planks as if trying to appreciate their texture and noises while he laughed and said meaningless words.

    The first thing that came to his mind was to help him get out of that unfortunate state, but seeing him happy while he rubbed himself and thinking that he was almost always somewhat depressed, he understood that it was better to let him enjoy the drunkenness.

    Time passed quite quickly and most of the sailors were already sleeping in their cabin, only those who were completely destroyed remained.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Hey cabin boy stop rolling on the floor and help me get everyone to their cabins" Ron said to Lucas as he with clearly abnormal strength carried the sleeping captain and helmsman on each shoulder.

    Lucas looked at Ron , as if trying to recognize who this grumpy old man was giving him orders.

    Seeing that Lucas didn''t react, Ron left the two men on the ground and went to the ends of the ship.

    And grabbing a bucket with a rope he threw it overboard and picked up the bucket with ice water from the ocean

    "To work boy!!" Ron yelled as he threw the cold water at Lucas.

    "Yes... Yes" Lucas agreed, fresh out of his trance.

    The first thing Lucas tried to do was look for Ricardo to get an extra hand, but no matter how hard he searched, he couldn''t find him anywhere on the deck, so he was forced to take on all the work himself.

    At first, he tried to follow Ron''s method, carrying drunks on his shoulders, but however muscular he may have become after recovering from malnutrition, he couldn''t carry a single sailor in his arms.

    So after giving up, he decided to try the other method that Ron had shown him and by means of lurches of cold water, Lucas began to throw all the sailors on the deck until only he was left.

    Already quite tired, Lucas cursed his luck and began to go downstairs to lie down to sleep in his net.

    "So here was the bastard¡­" Lucas muttered as he came across young Ricardo sleeping in his net.

    Although, as if karma existed, Ricardo''s face had been filled with drawings and words by some bored sailor.

    It was quite a long day, but finally Lucas was able to snuggle into his net and let the world of dreams amaze him again.

 Desviados

    The days passed normally for the boys of La Vieja Ana, happiness filled the boat and morale was through the roof thanks to the party and the good weather.

    Although the captain''s nerves did not reflect the same...

    "Are you sure we''re off the safe path?" Wiliam asked the helmsman a little nervously.

    "Every day this week you asked me the same thing and the answer didn''t change because it was going to change just today?" The helmsman answered as he directed the boys from the deck.

    "Probably, we already entered safe waters..." Wiliam said with some embarrassment for his nerves.

    "It''s at least a week to go, Wily..." The helmsman responded with some weariness, as if this same talk repeated itself every day.

    "We''ve been sailing these waters for a week and haven''t seen anything unusual..." Wiliam muttered.

    "I hope I didn''t fool you when you bought the Wiliam route maps" Ron added with some helplessness at the detour situation.

    "Are we so screwed?" Ricardo asked that he was cleaning the top of the boat.

    Noticing that the young cabin boy was also in the helm area, the captain''s face turned 180 degrees, and he lost his temper as if by magic, "Eh... No boy, nothing to worry about.... "This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The three old men did not speak further on the subject, but a gloomy atmosphere could be felt in the helm area.

    Ricardo finished his tasks and went down to the kitchen area to help Lucas, who was preparing dinner.

    "Is everything alright? I can tell you''re worried..." Lucas said in a low voice without stopping working.

    "The captain seems somewhat nervous about the deviation from the course" Ricardo commented while he began to cut some vegetables

    "It is normal for ships to be diverted, also the surroundings of the safe routes armed by the ancient sailors are usually safe too, to a certain degree" Lucas commented with his usual muffled voice.

    "Mmm, you didn''t know that you knew about sea routes" Ricardo replied, noticing that Lucas seemed to know a little about the subject.

    Lucas stopped working and looked at Ricardo, but noticing that the other party was just working without caring much about the talk, he lowered his gaze again and commented "You could say that I sailed a bit in the sea when I was young..."

    "Secure Routes can be public, private, or secret, but almost all comply with the fact that there is a good security range around them"

    "Private? How do you privatize a sea route...." Ricardo asked as he put his vegetables to boil.

    "It''s easy to send a couple of ships to patrol that route and if you see a ship without papers or without a flag you make it shipwreck, they also usually set up surveillance posts along the route" Lucas commented trying to remember "but the surroundings of those routes are not watched so much and although they are not so safe, many uses them as a form of travel"

    "Oh... I see" commented Ricardo without caring much about the answer.

    From working with Ricardo so much, Lucas learned that the young cabin boy used to chat while he was working, but in general he spent more time in his inner world than paying attention to the conversation he was having in front of him, so he was not bothered by the little interest he had.

 Aguas Profundas

    From working with Ricardo so much, Lucas learned that the young cabin boy talked, but in general he spent more time in his inner world than paying attention to the conversation he was having in front of him, so he wasn''t bothered by the little interest he had.

    "Did the captain say anything else besides the course deviation?" Lucas asked with some interest in his own safety.

    "Not that I remember...." Ricardo replied, placing more fuel tablets in the stove, "But I''ll mention that we''ve spent a long time without seeing anything unusual in these waters"

    Lucas stopped cooking and looked at Ricardo who was still working without paying attention to him, "In general, that''s a bad sign..."

    "Why? What''s wrong with not meeting sea beasts?" Ricardo commented while he was hypnotized looking at the fire of the stove, "We have spent several months without finding anything strange, apart from your shipwreck and the fat man"

    The swaying of the fire was reflected in Ricardo''s face while he said, "The fat thing if he scared me... but it''s been a long time without those personality changes that caused his death"

    "I don''t understand why they would be looking for something abnormal to happen in these waters"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "I suppose that we deviated more than necessary, and they should expect to see abnormal things" Lucas commented as he sat down to wait for the food to be cooked next to Ricardo, "if they could not think that we are over deep waters ....."

    "Deep waters?" Ricardo murmured, already completely hypnotized by the fire and his internal world.

    "That we are over deep waters!!!" The young boy shouted as spinning the threads of the problem, while he jumped from his chair and looked at Lucas, somewhat scared.

    "These drunks are going to kill us, Lucas!!"

    "Don''t get so upset, there are many ways for deep water to form..." Lucas commented quietly as he watched the food not burn, "The only condition is that there is something that scares the sea creatures enough so that they do not want to live on them"

    "And a good reason is that there is a Kraken swimming in them or a fucking whale that eats ships!" Ricardo shouted nervously.

    "Yes..." Lucas commented "But it shouldn''t be the case being so close to a safe route, it''s probably just some corals that release poisonous gas for sea creatures and therefore avoid it, creating a deep water space"

    "As it could also be an ancient battlefield full of bloodthirsty ghosts" Ricardo completed, quite annoyed to find out that he was worried about the captain.

    "Whatever it is, we can only trust the captain..." Lucas muttered taking out the food from the fire "although to our misfortune he will probably double the number of people who stand guard on the night shift"

    The two boys continued working, and soon the night came, unfortunately for the sailors, the captain did begin to add more people to watch the deck at night.

    But being rookies, neither of them were selected to stand watch because they were able to sleep comfortably in their nets tonight.

 Noche DifÃ­cil

    But because they were rookies, neither of them were selected to stand guard, so they were able to sleep comfortably in their nets tonight.

    Most of the sailors in the cabin were quite nervous, many tried to sleep with the help of the waves, but the fear of the unknown had flooded the ship

    "Adding more people to the night watch is never a good sign..." A more experienced sailor murmured to Ricardo to keep an eye out tonight.

    For his part, Ricardo was trying to sleep, while he peeped at a rusty knife, which had been placed on the side of his trunk, ready to be used if things got messy.

    Just like Ricardo, many more experienced sailors slept with their weapons ready, in case those above rang the alarm, which ended up causing a domino effect, increasing the panic of the sailors.

    Many murmurs could be heard throughout the cabin.

    "The last time we increased the guard was because of Adam''s death and nothing ended up happening" said the lookout, trying to calm the atmosphere, but then he muttered under his breath "maybe Wily this is what happens when you don''t explain why we increased the guard"This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "Enough talk!! Everyone, go to sleep!!" Ron yelled, trying to control the situation.

    "You better pay attention to me and sleep, bastards, because tomorrow is going to be a very busy day, with so many men on night watch." He then turned off the oil lamps that lit the cabins, allowing darkness to envelop the entire room.

    The murmurs ceased and only the waves hitting the hull could be heard in the damp cabin.

    Little by little, the sailors fell asleep as the ship rocked in the ocean.

    Nestled in his net was Lucas, looking up at the ceiling boards contemplatively, he seemed calm, but his hands were shaking, as he remembered the night before the shipwreck.

    But the physical exertion of the day and the safe atmosphere generated by sleeping in a group caused his eyelids to droop and his body to prepare for the next day.

    Fortunately for all sailors, hysteria did not create ghosts in this world and nothing had happened in the night.

    "Damn! I didn''t sleep shit" Ricardo complained, while he cleaned the sailors'' clothes together with Lucas.

    "You would have listened to Ron" said Lucas, although he didn''t sleep at all either.

    "Yes.... But we have an advantage that the rest of the sailors don''t have" Ricardo said with some cunning.

    "That we can sneak into the kitchen while we cook some shit?" I try to guess Lucas.

    "That''s not what I meant... I meant that we are so unreliable for the captain, that he will never let us stand guard" Ricardo said with a big yawn.

    "Although your idea was very good, what''s more, when we finish this we start to make the craziest food we can think of and leave it cooking for 5 hours while we sleep"

    Both boys gazed into each other''s eyes tactically, like children agreeing to perform a prank.

 2 Pares De Huevos

    The nights passed and nothing happened, little by little the sailors were recovering their morale.

    But the captain did not loosen his caution and the night watch was maintained with the same number of sailors, years of experience taught Wiliam that one should never rest in dangerous waters.

    "How much longer are we going to keep this watch, the boys aren''t afraid anymore, but that''s also a problem" Ron said to Wiliam in the captain''s cabin "And more so in these waters where they should be..."

    "If the Galleon doesn''t kill us in this one, we''ll get out of this adventure alive, Ron" Wilian said looking at a map on his table as if his life depended on it "The helmsman bastard already knew from the beginning, but he didn''t want to tell no one"

    "If we get into deep water, it was sung, Paulo will be good at looking at the skies, but he is a lousy liar" Ron said

    "No fuck! ..... Look where the fuck the damn storm got us, we''re here!" Wiliam said as he placed a model of the ship on top of the map "That''s why after two weeks, Paulo keeps repeating that there is a week to go"

    Ron with some fear slowly approached the captain''s table. The model was placed in a part of the map full of crosses drawn next to the name, Royer Durand Moreau¡ªCaptain of La Revanche De La Mer. Seeing this, Ron''s eyes almost jumped out of his face.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Ron knew more than well what each of those crosses on the captain''s map meant, "There are more than 30 sunken ships of the exploration company!"

    "But the motherfucker that gave birth to you, you bastard goddess, she sent us directly to a black area"

    "Yes, in the end it won''t be Galio who kills us... but the goddess of the sea with her beautiful storm" murmured the captain, counting in his head the days that they had to circulate through these waters "It seems as if the bitch would like to seduce Galion with our souls..."

    "Ron, right now, I don''t give a shit if the sailors don''t give more!!" Wiliam yelled, looking seriously at his friend, "I don''t know what you''ll have to do to make it, but I want every man on this ship with a pair of extra eggs"

    "Yes captain!" Ron replied.

    The night watches were hard and the sailors, without the fuel that generated fear in their hearts, felt more and more tired and for a week Ron had been getting more insistent with the watches

    They even started conducting emergency drills....

    When the first of the drills occurred, Ron noticed that several sailors didn''t even know where they had left their weapons, how peaceful this voyage had been for so many months.

    Lucas and Ricardo, for their part, felt quite uncomfortable, because they were the sailors most scolded by Ron.

    At this time, the two boys felt that they were just an example, to show which was the lowest bar to all the other crew members.

    "But how the hell do they get on a ship without knowing how to shoot a gun!!" Ron yelled at the two boys, already broken from so many screams.

 Libre

    "But how the hell do they get on a ship without knowing how to shoot a gun!!" Ron yelled at the two boys, already broken from so many screams.

    "I am noble, it is logical that I have never touched a weapon" Ricardo replied

    "I''m from the church, we don''t read those things in the sacred books" Lucas replied

    *Puff* ...*Puff*

    After two slaps, the two boys fell to the ground with bloody noses and stared at Ron somewhat dazedly.

    "Ha, ha, ha..." The laughter of the helmsman could be heard in the background, little by little the sailors became infected with his laughter until the whole deck laughed at the cabin boys.

    "From now on, you two wake up two hours earlier than the rest and start target practice with Paulo!!" Ron yelled.

    The helmsman''s laughter suddenly stopped as if they had poured a bucket of cold water on him and I look furiously at the two boys on the floor, while the rest of the sailors laughed even louder.

    The two boys, trying to preserve what was left of their pride, went to the kitchen with their heads down, On the way, neither of them spoke until the kitchen door closed.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "But he will be an unhappy bastard!!!" Ricardo yelled after closing the door "It was obvious that we didn''t know how to shoot, they never gave us a gun!"

    "They treated us like animals this whole fucking trip and now this!!" Ricardo kept yelling, as he kicked one of the boxes in the kitchen.

    *Trackkk* Unfortunately, he slapped it a bit and poked at it with his little toe.

    Ricardo immediately threw himself on the floor, curling up in pain.

    "Damn!!!!... But what the hell... did I do to deserve... so much misfortune!!" He said between tears, provoked partly by the pain and partly by the humiliation of a while ago.

    Ricardo, who had already unleashed his emotions, continued crying, getting rid of all the pain that he had accumulated during these months of travel.

    "Escape from my house.... to live without obligations...."

    *Cuts the Fish* ....*Cuts the Fish*

    "Escape from my home...so I don''t have to follow someone else''s rules..."

    *Cuts the Fish* ....*Cuts the Fish*

    "Escape from my home....to be free...."

    *Cuts the Fish* ....*Cuts the Fish*

    "And here I am .... swimming in obligations, following the rules of a bunch of mental patients and locked between 4 walls of rotten wood"

    *Cuts the Fish* ....*Cuts the Fish*

    The sound of fish being cut by Lucas woke Ricardo from the emotional crisis.

    Looking up from the ground, he found Lucas, his eyes dull, chopping at the fish repetitively.

    "I''m sorry Lucas, you probably played along with me, when I said that way that I didn''t know how to shoot... I got you into a problem friend" Ricardo said, from the ground, with his arms behind his neck, looking at the ceiling and thinking that do with your life.

    *Cuts the Fish* ...*Cuts the Fish*

    But only the monotonous sound answered him.

    "Who knows where you are in your mind..." Ricardo murmured contemplatively.

    But to his surprise a voice quietly replied, "Okay, don''t worry..."

    "I am free to decide what trouble to get into..."

 El Timonel

    The two boys woke up early to go to target practice, while they left their cabins, they looked enviously at the rest of the sailors who were still sleeping on their nets.

    On the way they met the boys who were keeping night watch on the deck.

    At least seeing these poor devils, who stayed up all night, gave them some peace of mind.

    When they went up to the top of the ship, where the rudder was, they saw Paulo smoking a long pipe and looking at the stars in the sky.

    "Everything okay, cabin boys?" The helmsman greeted while he formed a small ring with the smoke of his pipe, "They seem somewhat tired"

    Lucas and Ricardo did not speak, they waited for the old man to continue his talk.

    "It''s been a long time since I showed someone something" Paulo said taking out a gun that he had on his waist, "It brings me quite a few memories to the truth...."

    "Although many bad guys unfortunately" Said the helmsman shooting the gun in his hand to the already small hole of smoke in the sky, the bullet flew through the middle of the smoke hole deforming it and creating a cone in the sky.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Seeing the cone, Paulo smiled proudly and looked at the two boys in search of approval.

    But unfortunately for him, the two scarecrows in front of him luckily managed to keep both their eyes open at the same time, due to their sleep.

    "Looks like it''s going to be more complicated than I remember...." Paulo said slowly as he smoked, "Since they don''t know how to shoot, I''ll assume they don''t have any weapons, right?"

    *.....*

    *.....*

    Only silence responded, noticing that the schedule was not helping Paulo with a patience rarely seen on this ship, he continued "Well I''ll take it as a no"

    Then Paulo looked for two wooden boxes that were near the helmsman and left them on the ground next to the two boys.

    Ricardo was quite surprised to see the boxes, they were not like the ship''s supply boxes, these boxes were much smaller and very finely decorated.

    On the cover of each box was a gold plate engraved with the names Fatima and Maria.

    "Each one took a box" said old Paulo who had turned to smoke looking at the ocean.

    "But choose carefully..." The helmsman muttered.

    They both looked at the helmsman as if trying to understand why they should choose a pistol carefully.

    Since the old man was not willing to answer, each one took a box.

    Ricardo was the first to go forward and with his astute noble eyes he took the box engraved with the name Fatima, which seemed to be the most expensive, it was decorated with a beautiful set of precious stones forming a sun and a moon at both ends.

    Lucas without much choice took the box engraved with the name Maria, which was finely decorated with a pattern of roses made with gold and rubies.

    When Paulo turned around and saw which box each of the boys took, he smiled bitterly, while he smoked heavily through his pipe.

 Hombres y Pistolas

    When Paulo turned around and saw which box each of the boys took, he smiled bitterly as he smoked heavily through his pipe.

    The three men watched in silence, as waves of the sea beat against the hull and the boys on deck stood guard.

    "Won''t they say thank you, ungrateful sleeves?!" Paul growl.

    "Aren''t you giving away these pistols?" Lucas murmured, somewhat surprised. After all, he practically didn''t know this old man in front of him.

    "It''s not that he wants...." the helmsman answered calmly as he smoked "...but my god demands it"

    "Are you a Templar? But you are only going to teach us how to shoot, and we are not even believers in the Pantheon" Ricardo commented somewhat confused.

    "It was a long time ago..... but well, you know what the saying goes, The teacher of one day is the teacher of a lifetime" Paulo replied "Besides, I am a lonely old man, who has long been looking for someone to leave these two young girls and it just turned out that the two boys on the ship don''t have weapons"

    "Just do this old man a favor and accept the gift" Said the helmsman, as he turned to look at the stars reflected in the ocean "but keep in mind one small detail, young boys"The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The two boys waited patiently for the words that this generous old man had to say next.

    "What''s in that box are not ordinary pistols" The helmsman with his back commented as if not giving importance to his words "Rather, they are living pistols from a very... very... distant sea"

    "One is capricious and thirsty for adventures, as long as you can satisfy her, she will be more and more powerful" Paulo said, as he turned around and exhaled an abnormally long trail of smoke over the two boys "And the other will never betray you, as long as you betray all the others "

    "And which is which?" Ricardo asked, understanding the problem.

    "I don''t remember anymore" Paulo said, while a smile appeared on his face.

    "So one of the two gets a cursed item that kills him at any time and the other a divine one?" Ricardo said looking at the helmsman that he no longer seemed like a generous old man but an old devil.

    "Ha, ha, yes!!" The helmsman shouted, laughing with a laugh like a pig.

    "If you don''t want to take the risk, you can leave the box on the ground, boy..." The helmsman said in a low voice, as if testing his ideals.

    Ricardo looked at Paulo with some anger, the last time he bet he almost lost everything he won on this trip, now directly this devil who was in front of him wanted him to bet his life....

    "If you are willing to bet, but not to lose, you better not bet" murmured the young cabin boy, but the box still did not come down from his hands

    Lucas for his part looked at the box he had in his hand for a long time.

    He had never been given such an expensive gift in his life, although if this box contained the cursed gun, at any moment it could jam and screw up his life.

    Or even worse, he could suddenly shoot himself, leaving him no time to regret accepting the box today.

    But there was also another way of seeing the cursed object, and that was by thinking: what would happen if you fulfilled the conditions.....

 Pistolas Vivas

    But there was also another way to see the cursed object, and that was thinking about what would happen if you fulfilled the conditions...

    Seeing that the two boys kept their boxes, a big smile spread across Paulo''s face, while he murmured: "How little human lives are worth..."

    "Are they going to stare at the boxes or are they going to see what''s inside?" Paulo commented, seeing the two stunned boys with the boxes in their hands.

    With no time for doubt, Ricardo was the first to open his box, but this time Lucas didn''t follow him, but just stared at Ricardo to see what would happen next.

    Upon opening the box, the look of expectation on Ricardo''s face changed to one of disappointment, because the inside of the box was full of sand.

    "I should have imagined¡­" Ricardo smiled self-mockingly.

    However, raising his head and noticing that the helmsman wasn''t scoffing, hope returned to his heart.

    And removing the sand from the box, he noticed that a pistol similar to the flintlock pistol was under the sand.

    The gun was quite rusty as if it had been hidden on the sand for too many days and nights, the big difference it had with a common gun, is that a kind of barnacle was located where the hammer would have to be to start the gunpowder.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Mmm, it seems very normal..." Ricardo said with some doubt.

    "It had better be this way, believe me¡­" The more experienced helmsman commented.

    Lucas, seeing that nothing unusual was happening, opened his box to see what his gun was like, but when he opened it he was surprised, unlike Ricardo''s box, his was completely rusty inside and the walls were full of corals of different colors. .

    In the middle of the corals one could find a gun covered by corals as if it had been lost in the ocean for a long time.

    Like Ricardo''s, it also did not have a hammer, and a kind of barnacle was in its place.

    "Wow, the two pistols look like they were taken from a second-hand store" Ricardo said somewhat uncomfortably, "If it weren''t for the boxes, I would think they were scrap metal"

    "And they are¡­" Paulo said smoking his pipe.

    Noticing the disappointed faces of the boys, he continued: "The important thing is not the guns themselves, but the little mollusk that is above them"

    "They are mollusks from an island far away from the Jupiter Sea, too far away to be worth mentioning, they have been raised as weapons by the locals for decades"

    "But they wouldn''t be special if they were just mollusks, these two pistols were passed through the sacrificial ritual of the Pantheon... Fatima and Maria were the ones sacrificed" Said the helmsman, seeming to remember the past.

    "So the Pantheon killed two women, just to make these weapons?" Ricardo commented, looking at the mollusk on top of his gun with some disgust, "What a bunch of lunatics!"

    "Girls¡­" Paulo said, while he refilled his pipe with a yellowish paste, "Fatima and Mar¨ªa were a couple of girls, to be exact¡­"

    But just when Ricardo was about to express his disgust, he was interrupted by the helmsman.

    "And it wasn''t the members of the church of the Pantheon who made the sacrifice¡­" Paulo said, indifferently as he lit his pipe and took a deep drag, "¡­ I was the one who sacrificed the girls"

 FÃ¡tima y MarÃ­a

    ¡°And it wasn''t the members of the church of the Pantheon who made the sacrifice¡­" Paulo said indifferently as he lit his pipe and took a long drag, ¡°¡­ I was the one who sacrificed the girls¡±

    Ricardo froze, listening to the words of this old man who was in front of him.

    ¡°But why did you kill them?¡± Ricardo asked, trying to understand why this old man would reveal such information.

    ¡°By the wish of any man who sails these seas..." The helmsman replied calmly.

    "... Power"

    "Power to do what you want, when you want, where you want"

    "Until one day you realize that it was worthless..."

    "Because when you really needed all that power, I realized it wasn''t enough"

    "What a stupid way to throw my life overboard" Said the helmsman with a wry smile

    "Don''t feel bad for the girls" Lucas asked quietly.

    "Mmmm¡­ Layers two weeks ago¡­ layers that''s why I still kept those pistols" The helmsman answered, with some doubt "But now I realize, that they were just two more names in a long list of mistakes"Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "Unfortunately, I could never accept the mistakes of my youth and I wasted what was left of my life trying to run away from them"

    "If you want to learn something from me, then learn from this mistake because it was the biggest mistake I made in my life"

    "Don''t blame yourselves for your mistakes, after all we''re just beasts trying not to be" Paulo said, looking at the two boys fixedly in their eyes "Like when they took those pistols, they didn''t mind taking the path of betrayal or death"

    "One of them picked up the wrong gun, and now he''s going to have to live with that mistake for the rest of his life."

    "You can run away from it and abandon the gun somewhere along the path of your life, but then you will realize that by throwing the gun away, you wasted so many opportunities in your life where you needed it, giving birth to another mistake¡±

    "Better to accept the mistake and live" Paulo said, as if talking to himself, "When you die you will have time to repent"

    "Now go to the cabins, in the following days I will tell you how to use that gun" Paulo said, expelling the two boys from the rudder area, without giving them time to continue talking.

    The two boys went down somewhat lost, with the two boxes in their hands, on the way the boys of the night watch were still working.

    "Do you think he told the truth?" Ricardo asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°Probably¡± Lucas muttered, "A cursed pistol and a divine pistol..."

    "What are you going to do, if you touch the damn gun?" Richard asked.

    "Keep her..." Lucas said, without giving it much thought.

    "But he can kill you at any time" Ricardo said somewhat uncomfortably, "or do you plan to meet his requirements?"

    "I only plan to remain free and not stop being¡­" Lucas said decisively "and for that it is better to have some tricks up my sleeve, the rest that is what the gods want"

    ¡°And if you get the damn gun, do you plan to keep it?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know¡­¡± Ricardo said, ¡°It''s better not to think about it so much and just accept the mistake if that happens¡­¡±

 Lo que FÃ¡cil viene, fÃ¡cil se va.

    The two boys arrived at the cabins with the boxes in their hands, hoping to be able to rest a bit in what was left of the night shift, but for his future misfortune Ron was awake, changing to go out to work on the deck.

    Looking at the two boxes the boys were carrying, Ron got quite upset.

    "Hey you two, stop there!!" Ron yelled, as he approached the two boys in half-dressed uniform, "Where did they steal those boxes from?"

    "The helmsman gave them to us!" Ricardo answered hurriedly.

    "Yes! They are just weapons, he gave them to us so that we can practice shooting" Lucas said a little nervously.

    "Do you think I was born yesterday?" Ron said, looking once more at the boxes in the hands of the boys, as if to ensure that he wasn''t making a mistake.

    "You gang of thieves really want me to think that Paulo is going to give the remains of his daughters to two unknown boys"

    "His daughters of his?! .... He killed his daughters?!" Ricardo asked, quite surprised.

    "Shut the fuck up idiot, Paulo''s bastard may be a badass womanizer, but not a murderer, he was forced to do it" Ron answered.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "But more importantly, how the hell do they know that?! ....they really weren''t stolen?!" Ron said, as if realizing the problem, while he got a little nervous.

    "Did you notice any change in attitude on the part of the helmsman or that he was half lost after giving you the boxes, as if he had forgotten something?"

    "No¡­" Lucas replied, remembering the experience of what happened to the cook "The helmsman was smoking quietly, he seemed quite relaxed as we talked"

    "I''m going to go check the situation, but..." Ron said looking at Lucas seriously "If something happens to Paulo, you''re not going to get out of this so easily, I''m shipwrecked"

    Lucas looked down at the floorboards, trying to escape the first officer''s piercing gaze, though he surreptitiously glanced at the scar he had on his own leg...

    "Now deliver these boxes" Ron said, stepping forward, snatching the boxes out of the hands of the boys before they could react.

    "Hey, they''re ours, bastard!" Ricardo yelled at Ron''s back, who was walking away towards the exit of the cabins, "These are our gifts!!"

    "Go to sleep, rookie!!" Ron yelled out the door.

    The boys could only look at the back of rum walking away helplessly, while some sailors woken up by the screams looked at them with hatred.

    "Don''t think about it too much and go to sleep, guys" came the sleepy voice of the lookout, "there''s a long day ahead"

    The novices on board spoke no more, and each resignedly went to sleep in their nets.

    But no matter how hard he tried, Lucas couldn''t sleep because of the nerves caused by Ron''s words before leaving, he knew he hadn''t done anything, nor did he intend to, but that doesn''t mean he''s blameless as to have a clear conscience...

 Olvidadas

    Ron reached the deck of the ship half naked, but the worry that something was happening to his old friend kept him from his embarrassment.

    On the way he came across the boys from the night watches, who, not caring about the appearances of the first officer, were excited to see him thinking that he had finally finished the watch.

    "What the hell are you doing stopping, keep watching, there''s still a long way to go!!" Ron, with a shout, killed the expectations of these poor sailors.

    Ron, seeing everyone focused on his task, he proceeded with his walk towards the helm area, although he was getting more and more hurried as if he feared that something bad had happened with the helmsman.

    Going up and noticing the helmsman smoking calmly, his concern disappeared.

    "Everything okay, Paulo?" Ron asked his old friend.

    Seeing Ron in his shorts with the two boxes in his hands, the helmsman quickly put together what had happened to the poor boys and to save pointless conversation he simply said:

    "I gave it to him, Ron"

    Hearing those words, Ron looked at his friend with suspicion, something had to be wrong with this old man, he knew that he had kept these boxes with him practically since the day they met on this ship.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "Why did you give them to the two rookies?" Ron asked, trying to look for clues in the conversation, trying to notice if his friend was in an abnormal state.

    "They were no longer useful to me," Paulo replied coldly as he took a peek.

    "Did they serve you before? Why keep them for so long, if you really didn''t care about them?" Ron answered angrily, realizing that his suspicions were correct and something was wrong with the helmsman "

    "They''re just a couple of rusty guns" Paulo said, "Before I didn''t want to accept that fact¡­"

    "And in my hands they are no longer useful, I am just an old helmsman who no longer qualifies to carry those pistols... so they are of no use to me"

    "It''s the remains of your daughters!" Ron yelled disapprovingly.

    "How the hell do you want me to believe that it is normal for a father to give the remains of his daughters to a couple of strangers, whom he met on a trip !!"

    "They are not my daughters, my daughters are dead" Paulo said somewhat irritated "They are just a couple of pistols that I kept thinking that they really had some connection with them"

    "The two boys needed a weapon..."

    "Perfect, there you have a couple of enchanted weapons"

    "Let the boys enjoy those guns, they''re all going to be dead in a week or two..."

    Hearing the last sentence, Ron''s face changed from anger to fear, and he turned back to see if any of the sailors on deck had heard the conversation.

    Luckily, all the boys on deck were doubly focused on their watch duty, thanks to the yell he had given them before climbing to the helm.

 Esperanza

    Luckily, all the boys on deck were doubly focused on their watch duty thanks to the yell he had given them before climbing to the helm.

    "Do you really think, that we have the most miserable possibility of surviving with a fucking merchant ship in black waters" Paulo said, looking at the men on the deck as if they were walking corpses

    "All sailors in these waters only drag out the inevitable..."

    "Many times we were lucky, friend, but it seems that finally it was our turn to be the dead"

    "Let''s get on with it¡­" Ron said, cautiously trying to keep the conversation as private as possible, "¡­like we always did"

    "It''s just going to be another great anecdote to tell in the bars, when we get to the mainland" Ron said approaching and taking the helmsman by the shoulder to show him the distant horizon, as he had done with Lucas, when he was assigned as cabin boy

    "Imagine when we tell those whores from Los Alamos, that we navigate these waters¡­"

    "Old Ana, the merchant ship that crossed the black waters and managed to get out alive..."

    "We will be legends, Paulo!" Ron said, trying to encourage the helmsman.

    But unfortunately for Ron, Paulo didn''t seem very inspired by the motivational speech.

    "45..." Paulo said, slowly resuming his smoking routine "45 are the crosses on the map over these waters¡­45 are the exploration ships sunk in these waters"

    "We are not even worthy of a cross on the map if we sink here"

    "That''s how insignificant Old Ana is"Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "But that is also our best weapon, we are insignificant also for the dangers that haunt these waters" Ron said looking at the infinite waters that covered the ship "Layers an exploration ship cannot cross these waters, but our small merchant ship can"

    "Dear friend, we''ve known each other for a long time..." Paulo said with one hand on his pipe and the other on the back of his friend, "... I love you like the brother I never had"

    "Even though you became a grumpy old man over time, you were always there to encourage and support the sailors on this ship"

    "If the fat man was the spirit of this ship when we touched port, you were at sea"

    "Although the boys often seem to be afraid of you, deep down they respect you because you are an incredible sailor..."

    "I love you too, Paulo, that''s why I''m worried that you''ll lose hope, you have to believe that we''re going to make it out alive¡­" Ron interrupted, somewhat happy at the change in tone of the conversation.

    "There are not many, those who manage to survive in these waters until this age"

    "We are old sharks of the sea and somehow we are going to make it!"

    "Deep down, they respect you because you are an incredible sailor¡­" Paulo repeated to continue "¡­ But, unfortunately, you have zero talent for reading sea maps"

    "Royer Durand Moreau - Captain of La Revanche De La Mer"

    "Did you read the name engraved on the map?" Paulo said, while he laughed softly as if explaining his mistake to a young cabin boy.

    "A noble?... We also have a cabin boy and there''s nothing special about it" Ron said, trying to minimize the problem with the surname on the map.

    "Well, we could say that being the son of the governor of an island is not the same as having the surname Moreau, but ignoring the question..." Paulo said, while he handed the pipe to his friend so she could smoke a little.

    "The name matters little if I''m honest old friend, what matters is that it is engraved on the map"

    "¡­ and what does that mean?" Ron asked as he accepted his friend''s pipe and took a drag.

    "Not much¡­" Timonel said, looking at the rising sun beginning the new day on the horizon.

    "... Only that an entire fleet of the Moreaus sank by these waters"

    *Glup* the sound of the pipe falling into the ocean could be heard in the water

    "Enjoy these two weeks you have left an old friend, meditate on your past and try to accept your mistakes¡­" Paulo said slowly, not caring that he had lost his pipe.

    ".....because this time we have no hope"

 Amanecer

    The next day was quite heavy for the sailors of La Vieja Ana, since the night watches continue to diminish their spirits and bodies.

    Although no anomaly had occurred during these days, most of the crew on board still trusted the captain''s judgment and continued to treat each of his guards seriously.

    Lucas and Ricardo had just woken up and were going to target practice with Paulo in the helm area.

    Unfortunately for them, they weren''t able to use the weapons the helmsman had given them, as Ron had never returned them so he had no choice but to practice with a traditional flintlock weapon.

    "How are we supposed to learn to shoot... without shooting?" Ricardo asked, somewhat disappointed with the flintlock weapon in his hand.

    "Although it should be obvious, I remind you that most of the supplies on board are limited and the captain doesn''t shit gunpowder at the moment, so that some rookies are wasting it" Paulo replied, while chewing a black algae with golden points.

    "Learning the basics is enough, it''s definitely pulling a trigger and I wasn''t planning on becoming a soldier either"

    "In any case, I brought you two crossbows, so that you can practice aiming and we can have a little fun these two hours"The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Paulo proceeded to explain to them how to aim and what the best techniques were to avoid being targeted, then they practiced unloading and loading the flintlock weapons they had brought, but were not allowed to use.

    The practice lasted practically two hours and the boys of the guard going to sleep were like the end of class bells

    "Very well, guys, you''ve made a lot of progress today, but it''s almost dawn¡­" Paulo said chewing the algae in his mouth ".... If you manage to keep up this pace, probably in a week you''ll have the same experience as the sailors on the ship."

    "Are you so inexperienced?" Lucas asked.

    "Perhaps you don''t remember, but you''re on a merchant ship and gunpowder is expensive enough to be used lightly" Paulo replied as he watched the disappointed faces of the boys

    "Anyway, remember that common flint weapons only have one good shot, so most battles end up being resolved with swords or other soft weapons¡­"

    "...the ones we could win" Paulo muttered to himself.

    The two boys said goodbye to Paulo and went to carry out their assigned tasks.

    On the way, they met Ron going with a group of sailors to the deck, Ricardo again tried to get the box from him, but Ron ignored him again.

    Unfortunately for both of them, after yesterday''s talk with Paulo for Ron, those two boxes had become his symbol of faith.

    He knew that his chances were very few, however, he decided to bet his life that the merchant ship, being smaller than the military, would not be attacked.

    If the bet went well, he would return the boxes to his friend Paulo as an indication that you should never lose faith and if it went wrong then they were of little use, because they would be dead.

 Tarde

    Lucas and Ricardo went to the kitchen to carry out their routine, luckily for the sailors on board from cooking so much, the culinary skills of the two boys were improving over time.

    "How miserable, how can they not let us fire our weapons?" Said Ricardo, while a fish was cut neatly in half, revealing a row of spines on one side.

    "If you think about it, the ship should have stores full of gunpowder and bullets" Lucas replied, while the sweet potato peels flew through the air from the speed he had with his hands

    "Practically, they should be the same way they left the port, if they never had an incident where they required gunpowder"

    "Perhaps the captain fears that in these waters he will have to use too much" comments Ricardo

    "It''s been many days sailing these waters, every time a week passes they tell us that another one is missing" Lucas said with some doubt "I just hope we don''t run out of food"

    "As long as I''ve fished in the waters and the goddess of good fortune, I don''t think we''ll have problems with food¡­" Ricardo commented, cutting his fish into small squares.

    "... But if I''m honest, I''m sick of always eating fish, more and more I understand why the cook said that nobody has taste buds on this ship"If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "I''d kill some mollusks¡­" Lucas muttered as he squared the sweet potatoes.

    "If we hadn''t taken a detour, by now we would have been in Los Alamos" Ricardo commented as he cooked his fish, "I would be enjoying the life of a sailor in port..."

    "In a bar full of women who wanted to steal my salary and other sailors who wanted to tell their anecdotes to forget their problems"

    "And above all, I would be with a table full of well-cooked food and alcohol that didn''t taste like piss water¡­"

    "Ha, ha, ha. ... Although the truth is I never completed any trip, so I can only imagine" Ricardo laughed.

    "I''d be trying to figure out how to get them to take me back as an initiate in the local church, so they don''t send me back to the ocean," Lucas said, tossing his sweet potatoes into the fire.

    The two boys continued to complete their repetitive tasks as normal, and soon the afternoon was drawing to a close.

    Already quite tired, the two decided to spend their free time sleeping, because tomorrow they would have to wake up two hours earlier than the rest to be able to practice shooting.

    Lucas, with his legs quite tired, went towards his net, in it he began to look at the ceiling, hoping that fatigue would do the rest and sleep would come to take over him.

    Meanwhile contemplative, Lucas began to think about how he had already become quite accustomed to life aboard this ship.

    He already had enough people whom he could consider as friends and enough anecdotes that would accompany him throughout his life.

    Finally, Lucas lived in peace, layer''s life as a cabin boy was not the most exciting life in the world, but it was a quite happy life.

    Lucas believed that if it weren''t for the dangers of the ocean, this would be the perfect life for him.

 Noche

    Lucas woke up suddenly. A strange noise was heard entering the cabins. The boy, with sweat on his back, got up slowly, so that his gaze met with¡­

    ¡­The sailors entering the cabin.

    "Ha ha ha¡­ What''s up kid, did you freak out?" Ron scoffed, looking at the young cabin boy, who had gone to bed early.

    "At least he is attentive¡­" Said the helmsman, already quite tired from the long day "¡­ the other cabin boy is still sleeping like a log"

    Ricardo was snoring in his net, next to a rusty knife on the floor, which had fallen long ago from his hands.

    "Go to sleep everyone, we have another long day ahead of us!!" Ron yelled, as he turned off the oil lamps in the cabin.

    Lucas cursed his luck, it had already cost him enough to get to sleep for these bastards to wake them up screaming and walking.

    But luckily for him, the waves lapping at the hull felt particularly soothing tonight, so he managed to get back to the dream world quicker than before.

    The night passed normally for our dear sailors, but unfortunately for Lucas. The call of nature caused him to wake up again from sleep.

    Somewhat tired Lucas went to the kitchen to meet his needs, he had never liked doing it in public, like those drunks who pee and shit in a bucket in the middle of the cabin.

    Luckily, the matter didn''t take long and with a bucket in hand he headed to the deck to dump the contents of the bucket.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The sky must have been full of clouds, since no stars illuminated the night, but thanks to the oil lamps, the darkness did not prevent him from finding the edge of the deck.

    "Every night the same routine, you should get your body used to not waking up to pee" Said a voice behind him.

    Lucas turned around and saw the lookout, who was smoking from the helm of the ship, watching the sailors on deck keeping night watch.

    "Couldn''t you sleep, Tommy?" Lucas asked, since today he wasn''t on guard duty.

    "I just like this time, the night always brings back nice memories¡­" The lookout said

    Lucas wanted to go to sleep, but he noticed that Tomy wanted to keep talking, so he politely stayed to listen, after all this old man had been the one who threw the life preserver to get him out of the water when he got to the boat.

    "The nights on my home island were beautiful, you could always see a sea of ??jellyfish of different colors in the ocean..." continued the lookout "They came and went with the current"

    "Every night I went with my wife to the beach, to see that spectacle of colors, it''s a pity that I went out to the ocean to see more beautiful things like that, but I never found anything..." The lookout lamented while he smoked looking at the ocean "...I only found this infinite darkness"

    "Do you have someone in your life, boy?" asked the lookout

    "No¡­ I''m still single, unfortunately I''m not very attractive" Lucas answered with some self-mockery.

    "Ha, ha, ha... that''s the least of it, boy, with the right words you transform a toad into a prince" old Tomy laughed

    "I hope you find love, boy, and don''t end up like the idiots on board this ship, who can only fill their hearts with whores in the harbor"

    "The truth is that I resigned myself to dying alone a long time ago, I don''t think anyone would like me" Lucas replied somewhat depressed

    "Well..." Tomy said with some experience "The first step is to love yourself, the second is to believe in yourself"

    "But you are still young, so everything can change faster than you think, not as young as your partner Ricardo but quite compared to an old man like me"

    Lucas, already somewhat tired, said goodbye to the lookout to go to sleep, on the way he thought about the words that the lookout had told him, but he knew well that he really did not doubt when he said that he planned to die alone.

    "I wish it was as simple as you say old man¡­" Lucas muttered to himself, as he looked up at the stateroom''s ceiling boards.

 Los Amigos Olvidados

    "I wish it was as simple as you say, old man¡­" Lucas muttered to himself, as he looked at the cabin''s ceiling boards.

    But the truth of his story was already buried in his heart, a truth long covered up with lies and deceit.

    Lucas was only looking to sleep, already the fatigue was becoming unbearable, but his head kept turning over the matter: why live, if you are going to live like this.

    A solitary life, either in a church or on a boat, going wherever the wind takes you.

    With no one to trust, no one to lean on when you can''t follow the path.

    It''s not like Lucas never tried to change his destiny, but trying and achieving were always different things.

    Life taught him to take care of himself, the more you try to get the other''s help, the more he will disappoint you.

    But it was not a lesson that he learned without sacrifices, for each attempt to find a new path, an abyss was where he ended up walking.

    There were already many wounds in his body and much more wounds in his heart, time was supposed to heal them, but he realized that he would not live forever, so he stopped waiting.

    He learned to lower his head and accept whatever comes, with only one goal: to continue living.

    No matter how bad his life was, death still scared him.

    He didn''t want to cease to exist, he didn''t want his story to be just a long list of failures.

    That was the only engine of his life, the last breath of an empty heart.

    It all boiled down to living for fear of dying.

    Lucas finally managed to close his eyes, thanks to the help of the wind hitting the sails, the creaking timbers on the deck, the waves hitting the wood, the sweet voice in his ear, and the ship rocking to the rhythm of the ocean.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    But something was wrong...

    "Why does it feel weird this time" Lucas muttered to himself "... if every night I heard the same voice, since I got to this ship"

    Lucas felt that today''s voice was different from yesterday''s... and the day before yesterday, but he decided to ignore it, the voice was still just as relaxing anyway.

    His eyelashes closed, his body snuggled into the net, and slowly the boy entered the world of dreams.

    *Knife drops and splash*¡­*Knife drops and splash*

    Lucas opened his eyes suddenly. Cold sweat ran down his back. And everything around him became unknown.

    "Last time I ignored the weird noise¡­" Lucas muttered, his voice trembling, "¡­someone died."

    "This voice..." Lucas wiped the sweat that was accumulating on his forehead, "... I remember it"

    "But it''s impossible..." Lucas looked around him, the sailors lying in their nets that seemed to give security, began to scare him.

    "Because I''m lying on a net, while I listen to this voice..." Lucas muttered "...I''m not home, I can never go home again..."

    "Why the fuck would someone like me deserve to be hearing this voice again!!" Lucas yelled.

    Lucas jumped out of his net and looked to his sides, but everyone was still sleeping. He approached Ricardo''s bed. He took the rusty knife and cut her cheek. Not only that, but he tried yelling at him, slapping him and pulling him out of his net.

    "She didn''t wake up¡­" Lucas muttered as he headed for the cabin door.

    The castaway stopped at the door, turned around and saw everyone sleeping, looked straight ahead again, at the stairs to go out on deck.

    He stood there for a few minutes, trying to work up the courage he never had, but the look on his increasingly frightened face indicated that he wasn''t succeeding.

    Finally, he turned around one last time and headed for his net.

    The steps were slow, as if each step weighed more than the previous one.

    His footsteps stopped at Ricardo''s net, but he didn''t turn to see him, and he continued the heavy march towards his net while some tears began to come from the castaway''s eyes.

    Finally, Lucas was in front of his net. He stared at her for a few minutes while he cried.

    Lucas wiped the tears from his face and lay down on his net. He tried to curl up and go back to sleep, but it was impossible despite the sweet voice in his ear.

    He stared up at the boarded ceiling of the cabin, tears welling up on his face again.

    "You''re all going to die¡­" Lucas muttered, as he listened to his heartbeat slow down, "¡­.but I don''t plan on dying here."

    The castaway''s eyes finally stopped crying and began to close, Lucas snuggled into his net and let the sweet voice guide him to the world of dreams.

 El VigÃ­a

    The watch boys were diligently protecting the ship, everything was as normal tonight as it had been all the previous ones.

    The night without the starry sky was more monotonous than usual, so Tomy got ready to go to sleep.

    When he was about to enter the cabins, he noticed young Lucas standing in the doorway, somewhat scared.

    "Ha ha ha... Looks like it''s not a good night, are you going to the bathroom again, boy?" The lookout asked with a smile on his face.

    But the young man didn''t answer, he just stood at the door, looking at him as if he didn''t believe what was happening to him.

    "Everything okay, Lucas?" Tomy asked, trying to understand what he was doing to the boy.

    But the answer did not come from his forehead, but from his back.

    "Everything okay, Tommy?"

    The lookout turned as if he was afraid that the person who spoke would disappear into thin air, but he didn''t see anything on the deck, only the sailors were there working as usual.

    "It seems that I am very tired..." Tomy said to himself.

    "ha, ha, ha, in the end that old devil was right and the bitterness of a lonely heart knows no limits¡­" The lookout laughed at himself, "... now I even hear voices"

    "Did you hear a woman''s voice too, Lucas?"

    But when he turned to look at Lucas, there was no one at the cabin door.

    Only cries could be heard in that direction,

    "Luke!?" The helmsman asked aloud, frightened by the abnormal behavior of the cabin boy.

    "Who is Lucas? There is no Lucas aboard this ship..."

    Hearing the voice, the lookout ran to the deck, but did not find the person he was looking for.

    "Lilly?!" The lookout yelled in desperation, fearing that the voice was just an illusion.

    "Ha, ha, ha... why those screams, Tomy?" It was heard from the right edge of the ship.

    The lookout ran as hard as he could to the end of the ship, but he didn''t see any women leaning on the deck, only the sailors, who were still dutifully keeping watch.

    "Lilly?!" The lookout screamed, almost tearing his vocal cords.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "Down..." could be heard from the water "...I''m swimming"

    The lookout was startled when he heard where the voice came from. As a precaution, he took his weapon and suspiciously leaned over the edge.

    "Impossible..." The lookout''s tears began to fall down his face as he looked at the scene before him.

    A woman of around 40-45 years old could be seen happily swimming in the water, the black-haired, blue-eyed woman was not very attractive, but she had a cute smile on her face as she swam.

    "What''s impossible, Tommy?" The woman asked with a smile.

    "You''re not Lily...." Said the helmsman in disbelief of what he was seeing, "Lily is dead..."

    "So who am I, Tommy?" Asked the woman who swam without caring much what the lookout said

    "A..." Tomy, he wanted to say a sea beast, but a part of him held back, since the girl who swam was exactly the same as his dead wife "...I don''t know what you are", the lookout finished. Instead.

    "Are you sure you don''t know? ... I notice you with doubts, Tomy?" Said the woman.

    "I also noticed you with doubts that night, at the jellyfish party, but I ignored it anyway..."

    The sailor''s face suddenly changed, as he muttered, "How... how do you know that?"

    "Because I was there, Tomy" The woman in the water replied, "We went for a walk on the beach, remember?"

    "And you just found a ring by "chance" inside a clam"

    "Ha ha ha, you were so nervous like now"

    The sailor''s face went from terror to incredibility, it was impossible for a sea beast to know the detail of the clam... Unless it wasn''t a beast.

    "Are you Lily?"¡­but¡­ "Tomy, he still refused to accept the possibility "she died years ago from an illness"

    "Yes, I died from the red flower disease" Said the woman as she happily swam in the water "I remember you hid it until the end, for fear that the governor would burn me"

    "You didn''t mind getting infected¡­" The woman said, outlining a smile on her face, "we wanted to die together, remember?"

    "I would never forget it..." Tomy said with tears on her face, "But I lived, and you died, because the gods wanted it that way..."

    "How is it possible for you to be alive again, Lily?" Tomy asked the question that his heart feared.

    "I''m not, Tomy¡­" the woman said, staring at him in the water, "You can''t go back once you leave¡­"

    "But I''m talking to you now!!"Tomy shouted, fearing that the woman in front of him would disappear.

    "or perhaps¡­"

    "Did I die while he slept?" Asked the lookout touching his chest, but he still felt the warmth of his body, he looked towards the deck, but the sailors were still carrying out their task normally.

    "Ha, ha, ha, of course not" the woman in the water laughed softly "You''re still alive, Tomy, I''m the only one dead here¡­ ha, ha, ha"

    "But if I''m alive, and you''re dead, how come we see each other!?" The lookout asked desperately, as if he feared that this could end soon and the woman in front of him would leave him for another long 20 years.

    "I wonder the same too..." The woman said as a sad face appeared on her face "I think it''s because of this sea, when you get out of these waters, we won''t see each other again for a long time..."

    Hearing that Lily would leave, the sailor''s heart began to beat violently, no matter what, he couldn''t afford to lose his beloved wife again.

    "But I''m going to keep waiting for you, Tomy..." The woman said with tears on her face "For 20 years I stayed in these icy waters and for another 20 years I would continue to be, so that we can finally rest together"

    "No¡­ you can''t leave, please don''t leave me again!!" Tomy said crying "My heart can''t take any more loneliness, in these 20 years I only tried to escape the pain of losing you and finally, I got it when I heard you again tonight"

    "In these 20 years, I only cursed the gods for not taking me with you to the other world"

    "I can''t keep living like this!!" shouted the Tomy, standing on the deck

    "I''m not going to continue living like this!!" Tomy yelled, throwing himself into the water...

 Tragedia

    "Week: 1 month: 16 lunar cycle: 9

    Unfortunately, this week we lost 6 sailors.

    Among them, we find: Tomy (Ship''s lookout), Carlos (Sailor),...

    The cause of disappearance is still unknown.

    No there are no witnesses, no one in the crew can remember any abnormal noise, any suspicious movement, any call for help.

    The situation is complex.

    ----------------------- - ------------------------

    The only thing the 6 missing sailors have in common is that they were on the deck at night:

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400"> The 5 sailors, who were on night</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400"> watch The lookout, who shouldn''t have been on the deck, but Lucas remembers seeing him there when he went to the bathroom, according to his statement he went to get some air and doesn''t remember noticing anything abnormal in the sailors when he went to the cover</li>

    </ul>

    ------------------------ ------------------------

    The 6 disappeared did not leave any clue as to what could have happened to them on the deck, so we can assume that they were all from suddenly disappeared, were isolated from the world or affected the memories of all the crew.

    If our memories were altered, the previous pages of this diary could provide clues as to exactly what happened last night.

    Therefore, I will have to check the entries, the problem is that it takes time and the next night will not stop approaching...

    If it is the other two situations, then you have to find what are the conditions that must be met to disappear in the night over this ocean.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ------------------------ ------------------------

    Looks like A very important condition is to have been on deck...

    If the sailors are not on the deck at night, do they manage to survive?... We don''t know, but continuing to send sailors to the night watch doesn''t seem like a good idea.

    Therefore, night watches must be canceled and everyone will be forced to stay off the deck at night from now on.

    But the night watch has been established for a long time, so there must be other conditions.

    ------------------------ ------------------------

    The last clue we have, are the crosses on the exploration map and the name of the captain who led the fleet that joined in this area.

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">The sunken ships of the exploration company indicate that a paranormal phenomenon is likely in this sea, or that there is economic interest in conquering this part of the sea.</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">But the destroyed fleet indicates that we are up against a sea beast that can be defeated with an army. They wouldn''t have sent a battalion to die in unknown waters, so they must have used the scout ships to find out what they were up against.</li>

    </ul>

    Therefore, we can rule out that the disappearances were due to a paranormal phenomenon that only occurs in these waters, since a fleet was sent to battle in these waters for some unknown reason.

    Are we facing a sea beast? ¡­ Probably yes, so you have to understand what their hunting patterns are.

    ------------------------ ------------------------

    So, we have a sea beast that has a fairly selective attack criteria and only attacks sailors on deck, but that has the military capacity of an entire fleet...

    Something does not close, why not kill us all on the first night? ... Why not sink the ship? ... Why only at night?

    The only thing my limited research understands is that:

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400"> We are too insignificant to bother with sinking</li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400"> It is having fun with us </li>

    </ul>

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">There is more than one creature in these waters, and they are two different creatures, one sinks ships and the other disappears crew.</li>

    </ul>

    Clearly, we need to gather more information about our enemy if we want to survive.

    Either way, we''re screwed if we can''t figure out what''s going on tonight."

 Palomas y Halcones

    *knock-knock* ...*knock-knock* ...

    "Come in" said the captain with a voice duller than usual.

    "It''s me, Wily," Ron said as he entered.

    "How are the boys?" asked the captain worried about his sailors, without looking up from his diary

    "How are they going to be? ... For the ass they are, they just died 6 suddenly ..." Ron answered somewhat tired, while he went ahead to the wine cellar without looking at his captain.

    Ron mixed two drinks. He took one serve and left the other on the table.

    "I''ve never seen them so bad... They''re not angry, Wily, they''re scared..." Ron said, drinking his glass at the table from another serve "... a lot of them don''t follow orders anymore, the situation is getting out of hand." hands"

    "Did you manage to get any information?" Wiliam asked, as he flipped through some pages of his diary.

    Ron ignored the question. And he began to prepare four drinks. He took two of them from a serve and the others he left on top of the table.

    "Do you think we''ll get out of this alive, Wily?" Ron asked quite depressed

    "I have no doubts... We always get out alive" Said the captain, as he flipped through his notebook more quickly.

    "Me neither... Wily" Ron said taking the other 2 glasses

    "...but is it worth continuing to survive?"This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    For the first time since Ron had arrived in the room, Wiliam looked up from his diary to look at his friend. Ron was completely shattered, his clothes were misplaced and a few pieces were missing, his face was completely dirty with tears that had recently dried.

    "I have no doubts... I''ve been living for others more than myself for a long time" answered Wiliam

    Ron didn''t look back at him, he was just concentrating on preparing 8 glasses at the same time. He took 4 from a serve and left 4 untaken.

    "The fat one...Tomy..." Ron muttered looking at the 4 glasses in front of him "...only 3 of the original crew left"

    "And maybe by tonight we''ll be even fewer..." Ron said, taking the 4 glasses in front of him.

    "Perhaps..." The captain muttered, affected by the words of his old friend.

    "Do you think this trip was a mistake?" William asked, his voice a little muffled.

    "Ha, ha, ha... and which trip wasn''t... that''s the sea, that''s our life..." River rum, already somewhat affected by alcohol. "Wily, you know what''s saddest... It''s that little by little you get used to it"

    "25 Pigeons in a nest, only 10 learned to fly and now only 3 pigeons tell the anecdotes of the other 10"

    "Do you know what scares me about this sea, Wily?"

    Wiliam didn''t reply, just stared at him for a while.

    "I''m afraid of being the last to die on this damn ship, I''m afraid of being the last of the pigeons to die ha ha ha"

    "You know what I''m afraid of, Ron?" Wily said, resuming reading from his journal.

    "What are all your sailors dying for...?" I try to guess Ron.

    "No, not to die on top of this ship" Wiliam said with a smile on his face as he read.

    "Ha ha ha¡­if that makes more sense" Ron said taking directly from a bottle of wine.

    *Gluk*...*Gluk* ... *Gluk*...*Gluk*

    "This time we really have it difficult to get out alive, Wily"

    "I know, we still have no idea what creature we''re dealing with...and it''s already killed 6 of our men" Wiliam said worried as he read.

    *Gluk*...*Gluk* ... *Gluk*...*Gluk*

    "Ha ha ha... But we''ve known for a long time what we''re up against, Wily!" Ron shouted laughing, already quite affected by alcohol

    Wiliam looked up expectantly at his first officer.

    "Ha ha ha... This time we''re up against a Wily fucking god... ha ha ha" Ron laughed, slamming the bottle from his hand onto a cabin wall.

    "Since we got on the castaway, the pigeons defied the falcon! Ha ha ha"

    "Everything is connected, William!" Ron yelled at the cabin ceilings, as if he were yelling at the gods themselves.

 Hombres De Poca Fe

    The sailors were on deck, but only a few were working, most were just sitting around talking, trying to talk to the other survivors so that their friends'' disappearances would become less painful.

    But the simple emptiness in the ship, reminded them of their pain... even worse their fears of being the next to disappear.

    Ron was leaving the captain''s cabin a little drunk. With unsteady steps, he made his way to the helm.

    "And the boys are still bad, Paulo?" Ron asked in a somewhat choked voice.

    "Better..." Paulo said as he chewed some seaweed, "... the waves of the sea slowly drag our sorrows away"

    "You want the crates back, capes will help you more than those fucking drugs..." Ron said, seeing the helmsman chewing on some gold dotted seaweed, "Capes this will be our last day anyway..."

    "It''s okay, I don''t need them, I assumed long ago that we were about to die anyway, now I just hope to cross paths with my daughters when I transcend to the spirit world"

    "Ha, ha, ha... How little confidence you have, I remind you that we always come out alive..." Ron said, no longer caring much about his friend''s lack of faith.

    Ron looked at the deck at the survivors, the few who worked were the ones who had been through the worst situations, although they were not the original members many were close to being, the rest were sitting on boxes talking and trying to help each other each.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    The younger ones occasionally raised a ruckus on deck, but were quickly put down by the more experienced ones, one of the rowdies having even been tied to the ship''s mast.

    "There are still people with faith... There is still hope" Ron said looking at the few that worked

    "Luckily, this time he didn''t need so many people to get out alive..."

    "Is there a plan, perhaps...?" Paulo asked, with the curiosity of the man who throws a pig into the void hoping that it will grow wings and fly.

    "There always is... That''s why we always get out alive" Ron replied with a smirk. "In fact, you are the second most important part for this plan to work"

    Paulo stood silently watching, waiting to hear what plan this old sea rat had come up with.

    "We only have a few leads, so it can all go to shit tonight¡­" Ron continued.

    "Go talk to the captain, and he''ll tell you what to do..."

    "Likewise, a man of little faith has little to lose if things go wrong," he said as the smile on his face grew larger.

    Ron then went down on deck, so he could say a few words to his sailors, especially the young boy tied to the mast.

    "Are you comfortable, cabin boy?" Ron asked with a drunken smile.

    "Let go of me, you bastard!" Ricardo yelled angrily, "How many of these sons of bitches complained and still didn''t get tied to the fucking mastiff?"

    "I didn''t even cause as much trouble as most sailors, who just sit there doing nothing!"

    "Just for being the cabin boy, do they have to punish me worse than the rest, a bunch of unhappy people?!"

    "Yeah... You''re an example to others... ha ha ha" Ron laughed, blatantly mocking the young cabin boy.

    Seeing that Ron took the raw deal so nonchalantly, Ricardo got even angrier and started insulting everyone on deck, until Ron put a rag over his mouth.

    *Mmmmmm!!* ¡­ *Mmmmmm!!*

    Seeing Ricardo still insulted with the rag in his mouth, Ron only started to laugh harder, but he was secretly looking at the wound on the young boy''s cheek.

 A Fuego Lento

    Lucas and Ricardo were on deck doing their chores as cabin boys.

    After a while, Ricardo had finally been lowered from the mast, although his mouth still tasted like dirty rags, so he worked in the kitchen to try to get this taste out of his mouth with some food.

    "If we get out of this alive... I swear to my family that I''m getting off this fucking shitty ship" Ricardo complained while he worked, "They always have to take it out on the two of us"

    "To top off Ron''s bastard, I confiscate the rusty knife¡­"

    "Since I''m supposed to be a danger to others... and he sends me to the kitchen full of knives..."

    "That old man couldn''t be more stupid, all because I didn''t pay him for the fucking caps that day..."

    Lucas didn''t answer, he didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk as he worked.

    "It is better that we put the best ingredients in this meal..." Ricardo commented opening a box full of jars with spices "... that this could be our last dinner"

    But Lucas still didn''t answer, only the sound of work answered for him.

    "Did the disappearance of the boys shock you a lot, Lucas?" Ricardo asked when he noticed that Lucas seemed to be more depressed than usual.Stolen story; please report.

    But only an uncomfortable silence was filling the room, and the noises of work were beginning to be annoying for the young cabin boy.

    Noticing that Lucas did not respond, Ricardo continued:

    "Rather dead, then missing¡­ I doubt they are alive¡­"

    "The captain said that just to create hope and for the crew to continue to listen to him"

    "Every time I get to know that old bastard more and more... Something strange had to be in him to have survived in this sea until that age"

    "I hope he manages to save our asses... I don''t want to die, I just left home, I still have a lot of world to discover"

    But Lucas didn''t answer, he had already started cooking his part of the food, so the silence became even more awkward.

    "What a fool I was to get on this ship... I should have listened to my older brother and joined a fucking mercantile fleet, not a single shitty ship" Ricardo complained, putting his part to cook.

    Ricardo, sitting next to Lucas who remained silent looking at the fire, he continued.

    "But as a good little brother, I just wanted to show my parents that I could achieve everything in this life without their help and escape from home without taking a measly badge"

    "I wanted to be the next ancestor who would be worshiped by future generations, as our grandfather did when he conquered our island, but now I realize that the stories only tell the celebration feast and not the tears, blood, and sweat that grandfather wasted to get it"

    "At least that gave me the freedom I was looking for, but I think they scammed me with the cost I paid for this shitty freedom I''m living"

    Lucas didn''t answer, he just looked at the fire, trying to ignore Ricardo''s existence and hypnotizing himself by the dancing flames.

    Ricardo, noticing that his friend was not feeling very well, went along with it and stopped talking to hypnotize himself by the fire as well.

 La Vieja Rata De Mar

    Finally, the night was about to arrive, and the captain had begun to move the ropes to survive this adventure.

    The orders were clear, and each sailor had gathered in the cabins, to listen to the following instructions given by the first officer.

    "Are we all, Paulo?" Ron asked as he played with an old rusty knife that was confiscated from Ricardo for disobedience on board.

    "Yes, first officer" Paulo replied calmly.

    "Listen well, motherfuckers!" Ron yelled looking at his sailors "...because his life will depend on these words"

    "Everyone who came to this sea for their own interests, some coveting fortunes, others seeking to escape from a life of misery, for my part I was only looking for a place to belong in this world"

    "Today the gods try to put an end to our dreams... But I''m not going to lower my arms and resign myself to die without a fight"

    "And to fight this battle, every soldier on this ship has to follow instructions to the letter, one mistake, and we''re all doomed..."

    Nobody dared to say a single word in Ron''s pause. Exclusively the nerves and expectations flooded the cabin, while the sailors paid attention to every word of the speech of the ''admiral'' in front of them.

    "Everyone, except Paulo and Lucas, will now go to sleep in the deepest part of the ship, they will cover each door with the boxes of merchandise in such a way that they can only have it, if everyone in the room agrees to it "If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "They will sleep in four shifts and each time a shift passes they will count each member of the crew"

    "Each crew member will be questioned about his charge and his name, each time a shift passes"

    "The names and positions will be noted on a wall in the warehouse"

    "Now go to your posts and prepare for the worst, soldiers!" Ron yelled euphorically.

    "Yes sir!" He echoed through the cabin as the men headed for the last store on the ship.

    Ron waited patiently, while he played with his knife, until only Paulo and Lucas were left in the room.

    The room had become very empty, but the sounds of boxes being moved throughout the ship could be heard downstairs.

    "Okay, now we just have to discuss the final detail..." Ron said with a scowl on his face.

    "Paulo will do ''night watch'', but you will do it at the entrance of the cabins, your only function will be to make sure that no one manages to get on the deck and..."

    Hearing that, Paulo only smiled bitterly.

    He didn''t know all the details of the plan and there was one vital part that only cunning rat Ron and the captain knew, but he knew that his mission was to be sent to see if they could reduce the number of deaths per day, while sailing in these waters.

    They did not know very well if the creature only attacked those on the deck or hunted a certain number of people and chose the closest ones, so its function was to be the easiest target and see if it manages to survive being down the stairs.

    The captain had created three levels, the crew in the most protected part, the sacrifice at the door of the ship''s cabins and the cabin of the captain isolated from the chain, probably guarded by Ron.

    Though his doubts lay in the one piece he didn''t understand, though he guessed it was another level of sacrifice.

    "... And Lucas, you will sleep in the cabins, like every night"

    "Good luck guys, believe me you''ll need it¡± Ron said, as he got up and headed to the captain''s quarters.

 Respira Tranquilo

    The night had arrived and all the sailors were in their positions, prepared for the incidents to begin to occur.

    But nothing happened, and the nerves began to play tricks on them.

    Paulo, was sitting on a box at the cabin door, various algae and exotic plants could be found in scattered jars next to him.

    From time to time he would take one of the jars and put some seaweed in his mouth. Then he would spit it out and put another one, it would seem that he was planning to spend the whole night that way.

    For his part, Lucas was trying to fall asleep, he had long ago discovered what kind of sea beast they were facing, so he knew that everything the captain had prepared would be of no use. All day today, he had used it to process the death of his new traveling companions.

    And he wasn''t planning on telling anyone what he knew either, because if he did, questions would inevitably arise.

    Lucas''s fear was never in the sea beast that was attacking the ship, but in that the truth would be discovered by these sailors.

    He knew that while he pretended to be a simple shipwrecked man, his life would not be in danger, but if he helped these sailors, he would be calling death himself.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Finally, the sweet voice lurked in Lucas''s ear again and helped Lucas to sleep, but before doing so he looked at the Helmsman one last time, as if that was his way of saying goodbye to a fellow traveler.

    The helmsman kept tasting the seaweed from him, as if he couldn''t hear the sweet voice yet.

    He didn''t feel like talking to Lucas either, for him this was his farewell from the earthly world and the beginning of the new journey to the spiritual world, he didn''t trust that the captain could save them all, where hundreds had failed.

    This was his last night, and he lived it as such, quietly enjoying the few pleasures he still had left in this life.

    But the night went on. The waves of the sea were becoming more and more comfortable in his ears.

    Some time ago the algae and grass that he had in front of him ceased to interest them, as if they were inconsequential in the face of what was coming.

    During these few remaining hours of the night, he didn''t choose to think about his family, or his friends, or himself.

    He didn''t reflect on anything, he just breathed and enjoyed breathing

    There was no peace, there was no hate, there was no sadness, there was no happiness, there was no regret.

    There was only an old, withered body staring at nothingness itself as he breathed.

    This was how death felt, this was his call, a call that all humans can recognize when it is time to die.

    It was nothingness itself, it was the simple breathing of this old man.

    But his peace didn''t last long, as a playful voice could be heard from the deck.

    "Fear not those sea beasts, my prince charming, the princess is to the rescue!" A childish voice shouted from the deck.

 El Timonel

    "Fear not those sea beasts, my prince charming, the princess is to the rescue!" She yelled a childish voice on the deck.

    "I died¡­" Paulo murmured without hesitation, hearing the voice on the deck.

    "Without pain, without feeling anything, so peacefully?"

    But no one answered, only the sounds of a girl playing could be heard from the deck.

    "This is the spirit world? It feels the same as the real one..." Paulo muttered calmly.

    Paulo looked around, everything was the same, so he stopped and looked inside the cabins.

    Lucas looked at him from his net, it seems that his murmur had woken him up.

    "Are you dead too, Lucas?" Paulo asked, trying to understand what was happening.

    But the boy did not respond, he only looked at him with fear and tears began to stain his face.

    The boy stood up and walked to the middle of the room towards the door where Paulo was.

    He walked very slowly, until he was next to her, his face was staring at her face as if he wanted to imprint an image on his heart.

    The boy began to move his mouth, but no words came out.

    "Who is Lucas, you evil sea beast, there is no Lucas on board this ship¡­" Said the childish voice from above.

    Paulo calmly turned to look upstairs, but he couldn''t see the person who pronounced those words. Se turned to see Lucas again to ask him what had happened.

    But the cabin boy was no longer in the cabins. Paulo got scared and went into the cabins to look for Lucas, but no matter how hard he looked, he couldn''t find anyone.

    "It seems that only I died... Better this way, if they only have to sacrifice one per day, they will manage to get out of these waters" Said the helmsman with a peaceful smile on his face.

    The childish voice from above didn''t speak any further, there just seemed to be someone running around the deck.

    Paulo got tired of searching and went to the source of the noise, he didn''t care to watch the door of the cabins, he was already dead, now he just wanted to meet the people upstairs.

    When he was leaving, he could see a girl about 8-12 years old playing happily on the edge of the boat, when her eyes met, the girl got scared, slipped and fell into the water.

    *Splash*...

    "Fatima!!" The helmsman yelled at the top of his lungs, completely forgetting that he was dead.

    Paulo grabbed the life preserver and ran with all the strength that his old body could offer towards the end of the boat, where someone could be heard trying to swim. On the way he tripped over a rope and his face smashed squarely on the ground, blood came out of his nose and he cursed the sailor who had laid the rope.

    Regardless of the hit. He lifted the old body from him and continued to run desperately.

    Arriving and looking down, he noticed the girl waving her arms violently, trying not to drown in the water.

    "Hold it!!" Paulo yelled, throwing the life preserver overboard.

    The girl held onto the life preserver tightly. Her drenched face and rapid breathing scared the helmsman, but what scared him most was the look of hatred and rage in the girl''s eyes.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "What''s up sea beast, are you coming to get me too?!" The girl yelled at him, somewhat scared.

    "Fatima, it''s me, Paulo!" The helmsman replied, somewhat shocked by the girl''s words.

    "I remember that name, but not who you are!!" The girl yelled, as she struggled to keep her hands from letting go of the life preserver.

    "I''m your father, Fatima!!" The helmsman yelled as tears began to flow down her face.

    "Don''t you remember me?..."

    "Of course I remember you beast, I will never forget that you kidnapped my prince!!" the girl yelled.

    "I never kidnapped anyone, Fatima!! I''m your father, not a sea beast! Remember when we used to go on adventures from island to island, trying to find treasures together!"

    "Of course I remember, of course I remember you dad, and I''ll never forget those islands¡­" The girl said as she burst into tears.

    Seeing that her daughter finally recognized him, a fatherly smile appeared on the helmsman''s face, "don''t cry, my daughter..." The helmsman said, trying to make sure his daughter wouldn''t cry because of her death, but was interrupted by the cries of the girl.

    "As I''m going to forget them, dad, I could never forget them..." The girl said crying even harder.

    "You''re the one who doesn''t remember them!! You forgot about them and what really happened in them"

    When Paulo heard that, he tried to remember with all his might, but only happy moments from those islands came to his mind.

    Noticing that Paulo''s silence lengthened, the girl gradually decreased her crying and her gaze became colder.

    "He doesn''t remember¡­" Fatima muttered under her breath, as her eyes gradually lost their sparkle, as if the last trace of hope in her had been extinguished.

    "I remember the sacrifice, but it wasn''t on the islands!" The helmsman shouted desperately, seeing the empty eyes on his daughter''s face.

    Deep in his heart, he didn''t want to bring this up, but he had to stop running from this mistake and if she couldn''t do it in life, it would be in death.

    "But I had no control over my body, the church was using me, I had no choice!"

    "I could never do anything bad to you..."

    "During the whole ritual, I was always crying, but those church bastards controlled me like a puppet..."

    "Only when I raised the dagger and saw your body on the table... I was able to free myself for a few seconds to hold us together before losing control again... and he will sacrifice you"

    "Fatima, do you remember what you said to me while you were hugging me?..." Paulo asked, with some happiness at being able to get rid of that weight in the spiritual world.

    The girl didn''t answer, her eyes were increasingly empty, she didn''t even look at Paulo anymore, she only looked at his arms holding the life preserver, hesitating to let go of them.

    "...there were no trees on the island... There were no animals on the island... there was only sand and a puddle of water... The island was not very big" Said the girl, while her head was hidden between the arms holding the life preserver, staring into the water, as if afraid that the person above would see his face.

    "I had to find a treasure... In order to get off the island..."

    "The hunger began to hit me... I begged you to take me out... You just looked from the boat... As if it was the great show of your life... Seeing your empty eyes looking at the island I knew that if I didn''t find the treasure, was dead"

    "I didn''t want to die... So while hunger hit me, I dug all over the island... Since there was nothing to dig with, I could only use my hands... From the boat, you watched how I was losing all my fingernails and my hands were tearing apart... But you just had a smile on your face as everything was going according to plan"

    "Days went by... My hands had stopped feeling them a long time ago, and my body almost didn''t respond to me... I remember that you were getting more and more nervous, you feared that I wouldn''t be able to find the treasure... but when all the ribs of my body could be seen from the boat... A big smile formed on your face"

    "Because I had found the treasure... In front of me was a beautiful box... Decorated with a beautiful set of precious stones forming a sun and a moon at both ends... Like the days I spent on that desert island... With all the enthusiasm in the world, I opened the box..."

    "But inside there was only sand... I looked at you with the last trace of faith I had for you, dad... And you also saw me with a big smile on your face... I had made it, I had found the treasure... But you kept looking at me expectantly, as if there was a final step"

    "I understood, the box wasn''t empty... The real treasure was buried inside it... With desperation and illusion, I began to take the sand out of the box... But there was only a rusty weapon inside... I looked at you with hope for the last time. .. I really thought that gun was the treasure... But the minutes passed to become hours and the hours to days and the days to weeks... but you only watched from the island more and more nervous ..."

    "Interestingly, the treasure, if I manage to get it off the island..." The girl said, raising her head to look at her father, but the tears running down her drenched face were not normal, they were bluish like the ocean.

    "It doesn''t matter if you managed to remember or not, how I died, dad..."

    "I only ask you to remember how Maria died" Said the girl, releasing her hands from the life preserver.

    The girl slowly sank into the ocean, not fighting for her life.

    Paulo watched in silence as the girl''s body was swallowed by the darkness of the ocean.

    When nothing could be seen, she stood on the edge of the ship and threw herself from the deck.

 Llamado de las Profundidades

    The night did not stop advancing, and slowly the sweet voice began to affect all the crew members of the ship.

    Lucas was in the cabins sleeping on his net, but he was woken up by a loud noise coming from the depths of the ship

    He could tell that he was going downstairs, but he ignored the problem and snuggled into his web, trying to get the voice in his ear to take him back to the world of dreams.

    *Puff* ... *Puff*

    The noise from the depths became more intense as he approached Lucas, but he kept ignoring the noise, trying to sleep, he knew that nothing bad would happen to him, as long as he didn''t interfere with the hunt.

    His plan was to remain hidden on the ship, until the monster had killed all the other crew members, given his special condition.

    He would not be influenced by the voice and could remain on the ship without fear of dying.

    When the monster noticed that there was no one left to hunt, he would leave the ship abandoned, and it would be Lucas''s great opportunity to escape these waters and reach port with the maps that the captain had in his cabin.Stolen novel; please report.

    The curious thing is that the monster did not kill anyone, Lucas knew that this is a hunt and not an extermination and that was also the reason he was so calm, as long as it does not affect the ritual of the sea beast, everything will continue to be just another hunt .

    Lucas knew that the monster wouldn''t bother sinking the ship or getting on the ship, that wasn''t how he hunted, he needed to lure people to the deck and that''s why the sweet voice hypnotized everyone on the ship.

    Once on deck, the monster would not attack her, it would seduce him so that the person would jump off the ship of their own free will, they all did, there was no way to resist, it could be for power, for love, for riches or for hate.

    As long as the person could think and wish for something, the person would be tempted by the sea beast on the deck.

    Meanwhile, the voice that murmured in the ears of the crew members was a different beast, but of the same type, that was the one that Lucas feared provoking the most, and it was because of her that he couldn''t save the others.

    Lucas could stop the crewmen from going out on deck as long as they were conscious, but he couldn''t control the crewmen eager to go out to meet death.

    That''s why he had decided to accept everyone''s death and save himself.

    The second option was for him, not being affected by the voice, to go out and attack the beasts on the deck.

    But then, it would no longer be a hunt and the ritual would not be completed, his position as prey would change to enemy, and the ship would be sunk before there was a second attack on the huntresses, thus everyone would die, including him.

    Although Lucas knew that this ship had a third option, that only this ship had, and that was given that he was sailing on this ship¡­

    If he went this way, all the crewmen would be saved¡­ But he would probably die.

 Recibir la Bala no es FÃ¡cil

    If he went this way, all the crewmen were saved... But he would probably die.

    "It''s not worth gambling my life on good fortune" Lucas muttered to himself, as he reasoned through the three options.

    "And to top it off, if I save them, it would be too obvious that there is something wrong with my identity, as an initiate of the Church of the Sea Goddess"

    "..."

    "But..."

    "I know the captain, he was playing stupid several times and refrained from asking about it..."

    "And also, every time someone noticed this problem, his attitude changed, and he forgot about it, if I go out and saved them, the same thing happens, and they forget everything ...

    "But the cook thing could happen, all relics have conditions and the better the item, the worse the requirements..."

    "That priest told me that he was the only one who could take the relics to the port, but he didn''t explain to me what the hell they did before they died...

    "If it''s just attitude changes, they''re not going to save my ass if I send myself to save them..."

    "It would completely depend on these useless hunters not to kill me, if no one knows the rules, they will kill me as soon as I jump into the water..."The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "..."

    "Once again the same shit..."

    "Why the hell do I keep thinking so stupid, after so many shits that he sent me for doing it"

    "If he saved them, I gain nothing... It''s not like they''re going to protect you or follow you forever..."

    "They''re just a bunch of drunks... And in my mind they were noble heroes, who would save my ass if I ever needed them for this help..."

    "Every time I started thinking like that, what happened? ... I was abandoned over and over again"

    "Let them die, period... They wouldn''t sacrifice their lives for me..., on top of that, if everything goes well, I''ll die, before they give me the option of surrendering"

    "It''s not worth betting my life on some sailors who would surely try to sell me into slavery as soon as you reach port if they weren''t afraid of the church"

    "The same thing happened with the boxes, if I touched the damn gun, it was to abandon it or meet the requirements, I never planned to risk my life and I never will"

    "My life is the only possession I have left, enough to throw it away for strangers"

    "I''m just a passenger on this ship, not a crew member" Lucas said to himself, trying to sleep while he tried to ignore the noises getting closer and closer

    "A passenger unlucky enough to lose all of his companions twice in a row on the same trip"

    But his mind kept insisting that he will save them, if he did, they would be in debt for life and follow him for the rest of their lives...

    A strange mind, an abnormally innocent mind that sought support from others and told him to trust everyone and nothing bad would ever happen.

    For human beings to think in this way, it is not so rare, but only if Lucas was a little younger than Ricardo, unfortunately this same mind was the worst enemy that Lucas had, and he knew it.

    Every word that came out of his mouth had to be measured and pondered again, because if he believed his first thoughts, he would have died long ago.

    Luckily, the creature''s murmur relaxed him and allowed Lucas to close his eyes, preventing his innocence from condemning him again.

    *Puff* ... *Puff*

    But Lucas''s fate was the condemnation of the sailors, and the noises from the bottom of the ship kept getting closer...

 La Despedida

    *Puff* ... *Puff*

    The noises were close enough now to be recognized as supply crates falling to the ground.

    The sailors moved all the boxes in front of them with ease, it didn''t seem like their bodies were controlled by a creature, if it wasn''t for all their actions being done without speaking.

    Hearing the footsteps behind him heading for the deck, Lucas realized that there was a problem, it would seem that all the sailors were delighted this time.

    It was there that Lucas realized the captain''s mistake, if all the sailors had to work together to unlock the exit to the deck, then the sea monster that whispered in his ear would enchant all the sailors at once.

    "It seems that tonight is the end of Old Ana and the beginning of another lonely adventure" Lucas murmured, quite depressed by his misfortune.

    From the net he saw that Paulo was still at the door, sitting comfortably as if he didn''t notice the corridor full of sailors slowly heading towards the door.

    "The hunters are in no rush..." Lucas said, but just as he was about to go to sleep again, he noticed Paulo looking at him with a dazed face.

    Seeing the stunned face of the helmsman, tears began to stain Lucas''s face.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    He walked slowly towards the helmsman, somewhat frightened by the lonely days he would have to remain hidden on this ship.

    "If you go out on the deck, you''re going to die" he tried to save Lucas, however, it would seem that his intervention only hastened Paulo''s death.

    The helmsman ignored him as he searched the room for something.

    Reminding himself that he couldn''t do anything, Lucas went back to his web to put himself back to sleep.

    Already lying on his net, he took one last look at the sailors who had already started to climb on deck together with Paulo.

    "It was fun while it lasted" muttered the cabin boy

    "It was worth continuing to fight, to be able to live these kinds of adventures"

    "But it''s a shame they always last so short, I don''t want to be alone again"

    Lucas snuggled into his bed and tried not to think about it anymore, while he let the sweet voice in his ear and the tides of the sea invite him to the world of dreams.

    Little by little, the boy closed his eyes, while the images of the happy moments on the ship began to flood his head. He had truly met many extraordinary people in these few weeks and while they would all die today, they would still live on as memories in Lucas''s heart.

    The night was already deep enough, finally the sounds of sailors coming out the door had stopped and Lucas was fast asleep.

    But again, strange noises began to reason throughout the ship, but this time they were not the sound of boxes falling...

    *Ha ha ha* ... *kj kj kj* ... *Ha ha ha* ... *kj kj kj*

    Two raucous and euphoric laughs were heard interspersed, completely breaking the peaceful atmosphere that had been created.

    Lucas woke up to the noise, and before he could wonder what the hell was going on, his eyes started to turn completely black.

    He jumped to his feet, stretched his hands over his neck, and nonchalantly yawned as he walked to the cabin door.

 Por que no?

    He jumped to his feet, stretched his hands over his neck and nonchalantly yawned as he walked to the cabin door, but on the way he turned away as if he had forgotten something and headed for the hold.

    With all the calm in the world, while he yawned lazily, Lucas picked up a bottle from the cellar, then looked at it and put it down again to grab another, he stayed like that for a few minutes until he had chosen 5 bottles that seemed correct.

    Calmly, Lucas went up the stairs until he saw the situation on the deck, all the sailors were around the edges arguing¡­ with the water.

    Some sailors were arguing seriously, some were swearing, some were crying, and most were just listening.

    If one were to get closer to the edges, they could notice that under the water there was a creature and the reflection of it on the surface of the water had a totally different shape for each sailor

    For some sailors she was an attractive and seductive woman, for others an old woman or old, some were men and another was children.

    The underwater creature was considerably larger than a person and almost the size of an orca.

    Their heads were completely bald, and their faces were faceless except for a circular mouth with several rows of sharp teeth.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    They had two hands, but only three fingers could be counted on each hand and more than fingers they looked like long claws joined together by a kind of membrane.

    The upper part of the body seemed to be humanoid, but its skin was completely gray, there were no pectorals or boobs, it was completely flat except for gills on both sides of the body. At the bottom was a fishtail.

    Lucas already knew that these were the famous mermaids of legends, they were not very beautiful and most humans were scared when they saw them, their grace was that they could transform into other creatures to devour them, although the ones we have here done not show that grace .

    Lucas approached the water, while uncorking a bottle and leaving the other 4 in the middle of the deck for no apparent reason, he was always somewhat curious to see who it reflected, and it seems that today was a very quiet night because he didn''t try his luck and see which person materialized their wishes.

    When Lucas approached the end of the boat, he nonchalantly sat on the rail, with his legs in the air pointing to the ocean, any miserable wave would make him fall into the water, but he seemed to care little for the boy.

    Happily, he began to drink the alcohol hoping that a friendly mermaid might try to hunt him down, his face at this moment was like that of a child, waiting to see what gift he would get.

    And finally the lucky girl presented herself to the gentleman, without a lady to accompany him tonight.

    It was quite shocking to see the mermaid approaching over the water, since she was several meters tall and looked like a small giant swimming below you, luckily for the hunters there was another mermaid who cared about the details, which they seemed to ignore, hypnotized to the entire crew.

    Lucas, somewhat happy and impatient, looked at the reflection that was about to form while his legs wobbled and the bottle went back and forth from his mouth to the wooden edge, where he supported it.

 Amanda

    Lucas, somewhat happy and impatient, looked at the reflection that was about to form while his legs wobbled and the bottle came and went from his mouth to the wooden edge, where he supported it.

    Little by little the reflection began to form, and a three-dimensional woman came out of the surface, Lucas had now fallen under the charm of this siren.

    The woman was much larger than a normal human and had red hair and all the abs of her body were quite marked, the face was not very pretty to the point that if it were not for her boobs one would say that she was another sailor on the ship.

    Lucas recognized her instantly.

    "Wow, I got to ''keep participating''" Lucas muttered with a self-mocking smile.

    "Ehy, but it''s Maximo!" Said the woman, greeting him happily.

    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time, how''s life?" Said the woman with a smile.

    "Ha ha ha... But what a shitty imitation is this... Ha ha ha" Lucas laughed, beating his chest and staggering on the edge of the deck.

    "Damn, you''re such a professional I almost fell off the deck from laughing so much... ha, ha, ha" Lucas said laughing at the poor mermaid.

    "Ha ha ha... I''m glad you''re so happy, max!!" The woman laughed happily swimming in the water, she would have been a fine imitation if she weren''t because she said so herself being under the water, for which she looked quite strange at sight.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Lucas, I notice that the voice that whispered in his ear became a little stronger.

    "The fucking mother... Ha, ha, ha... I got the boy from the group.. Ha, ha, ha" Lucas laughed like an unfortunate, now he had understood why he had brought the 5 bottles, it seemed that this was going to have a long night.

    *Cough* ... *Cough* Lucas coughed a little to bring him back to sanity.

    "Everything''s fine, Amanda, we haven''t seen each other in a long time... What''s your life up to now?" Lucas asked, trying to get back into role play.

    "Mmm¡­" The girl was silent for a while, as if she was looking for something in the library archives.

    "Now I am the grand admiral of my pirate fleet!!" The girl said, squeezing her biceps that were as big as melons.

    "And you maximum, what are you up to?" He asked the girl again from under the water.

    *Cof* ... *Cof* Lucas coughed a little nervously, while the bottle fell overboard.

    "I''m... Also, admiral of a big... ship... I mean... it floats, yes it floats" Lucas said scratching the little hair that was left on his head.

    "Oh really?" The woman said somewhat worried, the fact was that the mermaid below was worried, she thought that she had to hunt a ship, not that she was sent to die against a fleet.

    "Yes, yes, of course!" Lucas said, looking at the sky without being able to look at his eyes.

    The somewhat frightened siren looked to her sides, as if trying to pass the message to her sisters, but the one closest to her put her hand on her head and said something that Lucas couldn''t hear, causing the mermaid will look at him showing her teeth.

    Lucas took the opportunity to look for another bottle, because it seemed that this was going to take a long time.

    "You lied to me, you are no admiral!" Amanda said, quite angry.

    *Cof* ... *Cof* "Me lie to you? ... I would never lie to you, Amanda" Lucas said, uncorking a bottle.

 La Pirata

    *Cof* ... *Cof* "I lie to you? ... I would never lie to you, Amanda" Lucas said uncorking the bottle.

    "My powerful fleet is out there, in the dark, ready so that when the sea beasts attack us¡­" Lucas said, pointing the bottle at the void.

    "Mmm... Humans aren''t trustworthy, surely you''re lying to me again" Amanda said, unaware of the fact that she was human.

    "And you can be trusted, Amanda?" Lucas asked with the smile of a drunk.

    "I...I don''t think so...I''m a pirate... Pirates aren''t very trustworthy either..." Amanda said, taking a long time to answer.

    "In fact now that she checked it... You''re the only idiot who would trust pirates, Maximo..." Said the mermaid with more confidence in the information she had, surely now she managed to throw this liar overboard.

    "Oh¡­mmm¡­I¡­well" Lucas tried to reply, but this was a pretty sensitive subject for him, so he lost the motivation to keep joking around.

    Seeing that the sailor seemed to have taken the hook, the mermaid began to reel in the line.

    "Ha, ha, ha... I just don''t understand, what kind of idiot helps a pirate to escape from prison, with the promise that she would follow him to the end once they escape together" Amanda laughed mockingly, but the Mermaid seemed quite moved by the poor devil in front of her.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "But you promised me..." Lucas said, a little sadder than before, but seeing that the siren was going to keep stabbing, he continued trying to justify himself better "At that moment we loved each other, we even slept together "

    "If Maximo slept with a pirate, that''s not ''loving'' us, I only did it to convince you to help me" Amanda said hitting her head with the palm of her hand

    "Actually I''m sure I remember, I gave you quite a few hints, that it was just sex for a favor."

    "That was my first time..." Lucas said with some tears on his face, as he finished the bottle in his hand with some anger.

    "Ha ha ha... But you were almost 30, liar" Amanda said as she laughed, but then she noticed that Lucas was still crying as she went to get another bottle.

    Seeing this scene, the mermaid felt happy because the sailor kept falling into the trap but somewhat sad for the poor sailor.

    "Anyway, you also escaped from prison, so you can''t complain..." The siren said, leading the sailor into his trap.

    "An idiot like you, he would never have escaped if he just depended on his strength"

    "In fact, since you came to the prison you helped me by giving me part of your food and helping me with my homework, just because you seemed to be stronger than the other inmates"

    "And if I hadn''t been strong, would you have helped me, Maximo?"

    But Lucas didn''t respond, he just went to get another bottle to drink a little more and continue this infernal talk.

    If it wasn''t for him always wanting to ask Amanda something he would have gone to bed a long time ago, he wasn''t like the rest, he was sure he would live to see another day.

    The problem is that he wasn''t brave enough to ask her directly, so he looked for courage in alcohol.

 Al Agua Pato

    The problem is that I wasn''t brave enough to ask him outright, so I was looking for courage in the alcohol he conveniently brought.

    "In fact you''re even more pitiful, if I''m not mistaken, the only reason you ended up in jail, was for trusting a prostitute from the port..." Amanda started mocking, but then she started to get interested, or rather the Mermaid began to wonder why someone would act like this.

    "But you never told me your story with the prostitute, I always thought you were stupid enough to accept a sex crime, but if you were a virgin when you came to jail that shouldn''t have happened..."

    Lucas didn''t answer, but in one gulp he finished the bottle he had in his hand and went for another.

    "Come on, Maximo, it must have been a great love story, right?" Asked the mermaid more interested in the story than in hunting the sailor.

    "No... I was just a whore, and I was an idiot who trusted everyone, I was only 13 and had just run away from home, so I didn''t understand other people very well and this whore welcomed me as my new mother"

    "In exchange for food from time to time he asked me to do some task and in order to survive I began to accept them, since I did not understand life well I thought that this was how mothers fed their children on this new island"Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Of course I grew up and after a while, I learned that robbing people was not very normal on this new island... So I ended up in jail at 25 and from then on I stayed in jail until I was 31 when we escaped together"

    "It wasn''t a great love story, or was I wrong?" Lucas asked with a shaky voice, somewhat drunk,

    "At least it seems true, admiral" Amanda said, smiling at him

    "Wow, it''s getting better..." Lucas muttered, "...or am I getting more and more drunk"

    "What happened at the Las Cuevas tavern, Amanda?" Fortunately or unfortunately for him, he finally mustered up the courage to ask Amanda, the question that had been in his heart for so long.

    "I only know that I slept, to wake up in a slaver''s cage, headed for a coal mine"

    "Mmmm... Let''s see let me think about it" Amanda said with some haste, the mermaid took her faceless head with her claws, as if trying to gather strength to find the memories in Amanda''s mind.

    Lucas knew how it worked, what was in front seemed like a reflection caused by his mind, but in reality it was the reflection of Amanda, the siren connected with the person reflected and looked at his memories to hunt the prey, although normally the process they do before attacking the victim.

    So the mermaid knew everything about Amanda, but nothing about Lucas, save Amanda''s memories of Lucas himself.

    "Oh I remember¡­" Amanda said, swimming happily through the water, her legs wagging like a tail, just like a fish would.

    "But if you want me to tell you, you have to jump into the water... I mean... come swim with me" Amanda said with a smile on her face.

 La Olvidada

    Lucas got up and went to get another bottle, to the deck, he looked at the door of the cabins as if thinking about going to bed, but then he gathered strength and went back to the rail while muttering something to himself.

    "Come on, Maximo, the water is beautiful!" He yelled the siren at her from the water, somewhat worried that his prey would escape.

    "Yes, I''m going to jump, it''s a great day for sailors to jump into the water, in the middle of the ocean, at night, to swim with an old acquaintance who swam to the ship..." Lucas said with irony .

    Seeing that the siren came closer to the surface as if waiting for her to launch herself, Lucas quickly stopped speaking ironically, otherwise this would never end.

    "But first, I need you to tell me what happened..."

    "Mmmm... I don''t know, Maximo, if you weren''t a liar, I''d believe you" Amanda said, hesitantly.

    "Well, that''s it!" Lucas shouted, tired and drunk.

    "I''m tired, I''m going to sleep, bye Amanda"

    Seeing the prey move away, the siren got scared and quickly said, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you, but I want to look you in the eye when I tell you..."

    "Hey!" Lucas, somewhat incredulous at the change in the mermaid''s attitude, hurried back to the edge with his wobbly steps.

    "But first, I want you to answer me, what do you suppose happened?" The siren asked, trying to catch the victim off guard even more.

    "I think I fell asleep in the tavern, you left, and a slaver took the opportunity to kidnap me when he saw me sleeping drunk" Lucas said, with his usual muffled voice, which had not been heard since the change in attitude.

    "What I always wanted to know is why you went away and left me alone in the tavern"

    "Oh, well I just considered you annoying, you were always stuck next to me waiting for me to solve the problems of your life" Amanda said looking at Lucas, while she opened her arms, waiting for Lucas to launch himself.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Seeing that it didn''t work, she continued, "You know I wanted to be a pirate again, to feel free and powerful like I was before I came to prison."

    "But having you by my side just reminded me of those shitty days"

    "Also, our goals were different, you just wanted to live a quiet life on the island and I wanted to sail the oceans"

    "But you had promised me that we would always be together after the escape..." Lucas refuted annoyed.

    "That was your other problem, you always acted like an idiot and followed me like a parasite, it was impossible to make you understand things normally" Amanda said looking at him angrily.

    "Having helped me in that prison doesn''t make me your slave for life, Maximo..."

    "So when I had the opportunity to get rid of the parasite, I did it without hesitation!!" Amanda yelled annoyed.

    "But you would have died if it wasn''t for my help, I was the only one who helped you in prison..." Lucas answered, while he cried because of the drunkenness or because of the woman''s words.

    "You see Maximo, even now you don''t understand the problem..." Amanda said looking at him with contempt

    "You were only looking for someone powerful to help you escape, you did it, but you made me a kind of slave"

    "Like a fool, I followed you, abandoning my dreams for a few years, but you only became more and more dependent over time..."

    "But¡­" he tried to refute Lucas, but was violently interrupted by Amanda.

    "But nothing!!, I don''t understand how you managed to stay alive for so long, being an idiot who could never achieve anything by himself!!"

    "Maximo, you made me your slave for years!!"

    "I saved you and¡­" he tried to refute Lucas, but was interrupted by Amanda''s increasingly loud screams.

    "You didn''t save me, you idiot!! You only helped me to be your slave! You wouldn''t even have helped me if it wasn''t because I seem to be stronger than an ordinary person!!"

    "You ruined my life, Maximo..."

    "And I paid you back with the same coin!!" Amanda screamed with all her lungs while she cried.

    "I never left that tavern, I drugged you and sold you to the slaver to get the money for my first ship!!"

    "You should regret¡­" Lucas tried to say with disgust.

    "I don''t regret it, moron!!" Amanda yelled, splashing water in Lucas''s face.

    "The times where I was your slave were the worst times of my life!!"

    "The only thing I regret was meeting you in prison!!"

    "Stop making excuses, you owe me..." Lucas tried to defend himself again

    "The only thing I owe you is a bullet in the balls, M¨¢ximo!!" Amanda yelled, spitting in Lucas''s face.

    "You see what an idiot you are and the worst of all is that you don''t notice it, it''s like no matter what happens or what I tell you, you still see me as a slave!!"

    "Fuck you, Amanda!!" Lucas shouted angry.

    "I saved your life, and you betrayed me, you''re trash like the rest of the people!!"

    Lucas turned around, ready to go to the cabins to sleep, he no longer wanted to argue with this ungrateful woman.

    Lucas got off the ship''s rail angrily, unfortunately he stepped on an empty bottle and slipped backwards, falling off the deck.

    The last thing Lucas could see as he was falling, was the ''inexperienced'' mermaid, opening her arms to receive her long-awaited prey.

 Agua helada

    *Splash*

    Lucas slowly opened his eyes, he did not remember very well what had happened that night, he only remembered that this was going to be the last night of all the sailors of Old Ana, but the scene before him was far from being as he remembered. .

    "What''s up, boy? It seems you had a difficult night, didn''t you?" Ron said with a bucket of water in his hand.

    Lucas didn''t react, everyone was supposed to be dead, what happened so that didn''t happen.

    *Splash*

    "Are you okay, boy?" Ron asked, as he dumped what was left of the water in the bucket, into Lucas''s face.

    "I don''t remember very well what happened last night..." Lucas answered, somewhat stunned.

    "Ha, ha, ha, that''s normal... The same thing happened to me when the curse affected me, the important thing is that you''re complete..." Ron said somewhat happily, but then he regretted it and added, "... Almost complete"

    "What are you talking about?" Lucas asked, trying to get up from the ground, but as he did so he noticed there was a problem. He looked at the floor and noticed that his right hand had been replaced by a bandage, a nervous breakdown invaded him, and he passed out on the spot.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "Lucas?... Lucas!!" Ron yelled, somewhat scared.

    "Okay Ron, imagine if you woke up without a hand, it''s normal for him to pass out..." The captain replied, as he helped wake up the sailors on deck.

    "Well my balls, Wiliam we know well, if the boy dies, we all die!" Ron said scared, lifting Lucas on the floor and taking him to the captain''s cabin to rest.

    The captain just ignored Ron and continued waking up the sailors.

    *Splash*

    "Did you have a good dream, Ricardo?" The captain asked with a smile, while he passed a kind of bar to the boy.

    "Captain..." Ricardo murmured, trying to understand what had happened last night, he only remembers talking to his brother about the responsibilities of being a member of the Montes.

    "Here boy, eat this, he will help you..." Said the captain, throwing the bar into his chest, seeing that the boy did not take it because he was stunned.

    "Chocolate ...?" Ricardo asked eating the brown bar, it tasted a bit like dark chocolate, a little more greasy and acid.

    "Fooga shit, do you think I''m going to give you a chocolate bar worth your salary?" The captain said laughing.

    Ricardo wanted to complain, but this shit tasted better than chocolate, so he just kept eating.

    "When you finish, go and continue waking up the others with cold water and don''t forget to distribute the bars, it seems that we did not come out completely unscathed from the attack"

    "What does the bar do?" Ricardo asked with some doubt.

    "Avoid getting depressed, if it''s not doing anything to you, it''s a very good sign" Said the captain with a smile on his face, seeing Ricardo well

    "If they don''t want to eat the bar, put it in their mouths and force them to swallow it, they''re totally stupid when they wake up, so it''s going to be easy"

    Ricardo looked at the captain, somewhat stunned by the order, but he nodded and went to do the task.

    "And one more thing, boy..." Said the captain looking at him seriously, "Whatever happens, don''t look over the right rail"

 El Viejo Marino

    "And one more thing, boy..." Said the captain looking at him seriously, "Whatever happens, don''t look over the right rail"

    Ricardo was even more surprised to hear this last order, but his task as a cabin boy was to obey and not question, so with the bucket in his hand he began to wake up the sailors.

    Of course, the task seemed simple, but most sailors did not wake up as happy as Ricardo.

    "Boy, I told you 10 times, I''m not going to swallow shit..." Said the old sailor, looking at the boy, somewhat stunned.

    "Come on, this bar is quite tasty, it tastes better than chocolate" Ricardo said pushing the bar against the sailor on the ground.

    "Perhaps you think I was born yesterday and I don''t know that he is a Fooga..." Said the sailor looking at the bar with a lot of hatred.

    "I don''t know what a Fooga is, but this bar tastes pretty good" Ricardo replied, trying to get the sailor to eat the bar, but he noticed that the sailor''s face grew even bigger when he mentioned that he had eaten it.

    "The captain gave me orders to force you to eat it, so you''re going to eat it whether you like it or not" Ricardo said, pressing the bar against the sailor''s chest again.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "Boy, look me in the eye..." The old sailor said somewhat uncomfortably, he knew that the captain would not force the crew to eat this bar just for fun "... are you sure the captain told you that"

    "Yes, it was an order, so start chewing on it" Ricardo said, giving the bar to the sailor.

    A little comfortable because of the boss''s authoritarian attitude, the sailor ate the bar, although luckily Ricardo didn''t lie to him when he told him that he tasted good.

    Ricardo, happy to have fulfilled the assigned task, turned around to proceed to wake up the other sailors, but before he could take a step, the old sailor grabbed him by the shoulder and turned him around again, to see him to the face

    "Listen, boy, did the captain say anything else to you?" The sailor asked a little nervously.

    "Yes... But I don''t have to tell you, go ask him yourself, old man" Ricardo replied as he turned around to continue with his task, but before he could take a step the sailor turned him around again.

    "Young man, aren''t you curious that he is a Fooga?" The sailor asked with some cunning in his eyes.

    "Yes, of course..." Ricardo said somewhat impatiently, he wanted to know what kind of creature shit so well.

    "... but... Do you want me to tell you what the captain told me, not old man?" I try to guess the old sailor.

    "You''re fast boy, but stop calling me old, it''s awkward, my name is Dima, and I''m the new lookout on the ship" Dima replied with some pride, but then he muttered in a low voice "I don''t understand how you can''t remember my name, drunk unhappy, I do remember that your name is Ricardo"

 Dima

    ¡°A Fooga is a kind of crustacean, imagine a snail the size of a lifeboat, they are quite beautiful to look at since their shell varies in color depending on the season, some people keep them as pets on the captain''s home island"

    "Although they are especially poisonous, so these bars when eaten produce the secondary effect of their toxins, which is terrible diarrhea"

    "Shit, no wonder they don''t eat that much, I even think they''re better than chocolate" Ricardo said somewhat uncomfortably.

    "Boy, not if you understand the problem, diarrhea like this could kill you if you don''t drink enough water and giving it to the whole crew is asking for trouble, if it doesn''t rain in a few weeks we''re fried" Dima said seriously.

    "So tell me, what else did the captain tell you?"

    "He just told me to wake up the crew, put the rod in their mouths and don''t look over the right side" Said Ricardo, happy and sad to know that he was a Fooga.

    Hearing the last sentence, the lookout looked attentively at the right end of the ship for a few minutes, then with a smile on his face he said:

    "Very good boy, you really are an exceptional cabin boy, I don''t understand why the bad calf of Ron, tied you to the mast yesterday"If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Now, listen well young sailor, go to the kitchen and start preparing the best dish you can imagine, with your friend Lucas, most sailors are a bit stressed from yesterday, so they need something to replenish their morale a bit "

    "So I give you this important task, boy, do you think you can handle it?"

    "Of course, of course I can" Ricardo said happily, he was delighted, this new lookout seemed to be quite a nice old man

    "But the captain assigned me a task, I think he would have to finish it..." Ricardo said with some regret that he couldn''t help Dima

    "Ha, ha, ha, young man, don''t worry so much, this old man is going to take care of those unimportant details" Day said, patting the boy''s back and turning so they could see the door to the kitchen.

    "Consider it a payment for the bad treatment that Ron gave you yesterday at the mast"

    "I''m going to cook the best food this ship has ever tasted, Dima guaranteed!" Said the excited Ricardo while he went to the kitchen.

    Dima saw the back of the young cabin boy walking away towards the kitchen, and slowly the smile on her face disappeared, and she was replaced with a look of fear.

    The new lookout had an assumption as to why the captain would start handing out the bars, but upon hearing from the cabin boy that it was forbidden to look at the right end of the ship, he knew that his assumption was wrong.

    The matter was much more serious than he had imagined, he could see some clues by observing the right rail, layers the younger and inexperienced cabin boy would not notice, but Dima had worked on that rail for decades, so he noticed the difference of a single glance.

    Cautiously, Dima approached the right rail, hoping his hunch was wrong.

 Hacia un nuevo camino

    Cautiously, Dima approached the right rail, hoping his hunch was wrong.

    Each step was heavier than the previous one and the creaking wood on the floor made him more and more nervous, luckily the sailors sleeping peacefully on the deck calmed his heart accelerated by uncertainty.

    Finally, Dima managed to reach the end of the ship, slowly sticking his head out, he observed the situation in the ocean.

    "Poor unfortunate souls, may the goddess guide you on her new journey" The new lookout murmured, as he put his hand on his heart.

    "Their tests are cruel, some manage to take advantage of them to ascend on the path of enlightenment and others descend in darkness marching towards the spiritual world"

    The corpses of several sailors could be seen floating in the water, getting further and further away, but the trails of blood they created were quite conspicuous.

    "Unfortunately I''m not surprised, not everyone has the goddess in their heart, to be able to bear the pain of last night..." Dima murmured, without taking his hand off his heart, his eyes slowly dimming as he looked at the corpses of his old friends being swept away by the wave towards the horizon.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "The wrath of the Galleon returns to stain the ocean with blood, and the survivors will be stalked by the whispers of the nameless king"

    "It seems that the rumors were true, the daughters of Poseidon still inhabit the seas of Venus, but we men will not kneel before the Galleon"

    "The human gods have abandoned us, cowards never die in honor and the entire Pantheon blasphemes you big brother"

    Dima muttered a few sentences towards the ocean, seemingly out of order or with an order that only he could understand.

    He turned to continue the task of the young cabin boy and raise the sailors, he knew that many more would commit suicide as soon as they woke up if he didn''t put the bar in their mouths, so he prepared his heart for what was to come.

    Meanwhile, Lucas had just woken up and was in the captain''s room, next to him was Ron looking at him with concern with a bar in his hand.

    "Looks like the sleeping princess finally awoke from her slumber¡­" Ron said wryly.

    "What happened¡­" But before Lucas could ask, Ron shoved a barbell into his mouth as he covered it with his hand.

    "Swallow, son of a bitch, swallow for all the gods of this fucking sea, Swallow!" Ron yelled as he covered his mouth.

    Lucas tried to fight the abnormal situation he was experiencing, but due to Ron''s insistence he ended up swallowing what he had in his mouth, it all tasted good, he thought.

    "Okay, now we can talk about the problems we''re going to face, until I finish this trip to Los Alamos" Ron said, as he stole some spirits from the captain''s decanter.

    "First rule: if you feel bad, come running to see me"

    "Second rule: from now on, you are not allowed to be alone"

    "I know you have a lot of questions to ask, and I have a few too, so the best thing we can both do is sit back and talk a little about life, right, Lucas?" Ron said as he handed the boy a drink.

 Instrucciones Precisas

    "I know you have a lot of questions to ask, and I have a few too, so the best thing we can both do is sit back and talk a little about life, right, Lucas?" Ron said as he handed the boy a drink.

    Lucas tried to accept the drink, but he stretched out his right hand to take it and only a stump bandaged with some kind of seaweed received the glass, Lucas noticing the problem started to cry, as if he could finally remember that somehow he had lost the hand.

    Ron looked with some pity at the cabin boy after that scene, putting the glass on the cabin table for him to drink himself.

    "What happened last night?" Asked the cabin boy with a voice broken by tears.

    "Unfortunately we were attacked, everything indicates that it really was sirens, we really went too far off course this time, unfortunately" The first officer replied as he sat down.

    "Although I think you already had some idea that he was attacking us, I doubt that another sailor on this ship cut Ricardo''s cheek during the night and then tried to hide the details about the incident"

    "We don''t blame you for that, in short, you''re a castaway on our ship, it''s normal that you don''t fully trust some sailors you just met and try not to get involved in the incident so as not to get caught in the middle, the strange thing is that you kept quiet and put your life at risk for doing that¡­"

    "It''s a shame¡­, many died, unfortunately we are so tiny in these waters, now we can''t do anything but try to get to the port alive, only the captain and I know that you hid clues, causing more deaths"

    Lucas had stopped crying a long time ago, listening to Ron speak, these two old men knew everything and that began to cause the tears of sorrow to turn into sweat of fear, he was completely scared of what decision these two guys would make.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "Well, it seems that the bar has already begun to take effect, if you feel depressed you can ask for another one, to cheer you up a little I could give you a preview of your immediate future"

    "We have no intention of blaming you, I just ask you to keep your mouth shut until we reach port, unless you want to wake up with a dagger slashing your throat in the cabins, by some revenge-hungry sailor."

    "But in exchange for this silence I want you to answer me with the truth, what happened in the shipwreck and why the changes in attitude are trying to protect you¡± Ron said passing a notebook to Lucas.

    Lucas tried to take the notebook again with his right hand, but then he took it with his left, luckily the bar had an effect and oddly enough, the boy didn''t feel that it was so bad to have lost a hand.

    The notebook had two black covers and an inscription with the motto ''captain''s log'' on its cover, luckily for Lucas, it was marked with a rope which was the last entry in the diary, when opening it Lucas was shocked by what he found.

    With two totally different ways of writing for each letter, the Sentence "If a sailor disappears, kill the castaway" was irregularly written. Each letter was quite large, managing to occupy the two pages of the notebook.

    It was written as if the hand that wrote it was struggling with itself to achieve it, and it seems that one of the writers did not use ink but blood to form the sentence.

    Seeing the sentence, Lucas understood where the lack of memories of him last night came from.

    If these two sailors somehow managed to remain unaffected by the mermaid''s hypnotism and survived, Lucas would be the only living sailor on the ship besides these two old men, therefore per the notebook''s instructions he would be killed.

    To prevent him from dying, the relic he was carrying produced a change in his attitude and forced him to save all the sailors, in the fight he probably had to sacrifice his arm to get out alive, but he does not remember anything that happened in reality.

    Lucas looked at Ron warily, obviously he wouldn''t tell him the truth, or he would be asking for his own death, he knew he was a miserable messenger and what counted was the message he carried.

    The relic did not give a damn if he died or not, what the relic was looking for was that the message would reach the hands of the church, and for that Lucas had to arrive alive at the port.

 Mundo Interno

    The relic did not give a damn if he died or not, what the relic was looking for was that the message will reach the hands of the church and for that Lucas had to arrive alive at the port.

    This would seem simple, but it was not, the relic had a will of its own and the rules were not fixed and more importantly, the real effects of the relic were never mentioned to him, so they were only deductions based on the experience of this trip.

    Therefore, Lucas never knew the side effects, he only knew that the changes in attitude would be caused as many times as necessary for him to reach the port.

    Perfect Lucas was safe: Ha ha ha, no! He was the biggest victim of the same relic.

    Why weren''t you informed of the conditions of the relic? ... Lucas''s deduction was already proven with the loss of his hand, his life was worth nothing in this adventure, only the message he carried had weight.

    What would happen if Lucas passed the message on to someone else? ¡­ Easy, that person would replace his place as messenger and the relic will decide which of the two to kill.

    What if Lucas fucks up the mission and tries to bury the message with him? ¡­ The relic will turn him into a puppet, and his attitude would be the one to change.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Everyone on this ship was hostage to the relic he was carrying, and if Lucas said that, they would kill him and the message would be lost with his life.

    Because the relic couldn''t avoid that, easy, because last night the relic lost to the captain and the first mate. The relic failed to make these two realize that the attitude changes were related to Lucas, so the relic could be defeated.

    And for Lucas, knowing how to defeat the ''sword of Damocles'' that hung ever closer above his head was the most important information these two bastards could offer him.

    Lucas just thought as he drank the liquor nervously looking at the first officer cautiously, in the back of his mind his worst enemy was getting bigger and bigger, but the following words would define his life, trusting this time was asking loudly death.

    Every word you say to this drunk could mean one less leg or arm in the future.

    Just as trying to save Ricardo''s life cost him a hand this time, but one less hand wasn''t enough to quell the whispers in his head that screamed for him to trust this crew of sailors.

    But the great show cannot be kept waiting, among a sea of ??murmurs asking for nonsense was the unfortunate Lucas, defying the tides in order to obtain the two treasures that would save his life.

    On the one hand, these more experienced old men could help him better understand the relic''s flaws, and on the other hand, they could help him reach the port, deliver the message, and save his life.

    Little did the first officer understand that the silence of this cabin boy was due to a merciless battle between instinct and experience.

    But finally Lucas began to move his mouth, only himself, he knew which Lucas managed to survive his own internal battle, with a trembling voice the cabin boy said:

 Un Disparo al Alma

    But finally Lucas began to move his mouth, only he himself knew which Lucas managed to survive his own internal battle, with a trembling voice the cabin boy said:

    "The... The truth... It''s true" because of the redundancy it would seem that the two Lucas died trying, but luckily it would seem that Ron was more patient than usual.

    Seeing that the boy was a little traumatized by losing his hand, Ron began to fix another drink for the poor boy.

    The only thing he couldn''t afford right now was losing this little good luck angel, who saved his ass with the sirens last night.

    But while he was preparing the drink, an abrupt noise interrupted him.

    *piuu*

    Recognizing the noise, Ron stopped drinking and put his hand on his heart for a few minutes, which helped Lucas recover a little, but before Lucas could begin to narrate the story of the shipwreck, he was interrupted.

    "It''s certainly a sad day for this ship, to think the effect of the sirens would be so shocking," Ron said, somewhat dazed.

    Seeing an opportunity for escape, Lucas dove headfirst toward her.

    "Yes... Yes sad... Certainly, very sad" Lucas said trying to appear sad.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Unfortunately, the desires of our hearts can be very treacherous, especially for older sailors who have more rigid minds or those who have been hiding a great shadow in their hearts..."

    "Unfortunately, the human brain cannot tolerate the ''regression'' of a siren, some manage to minimize the damage, but its rigidity often makes the secondary effects impossible to eliminate..." said Lucas, who luckily knew a little about the theme.

    "The worst is what comes to us, that is going to be complicated to solve..."

    Ron, seeing the boy pitying the rest of the crew, felt a little better, suicide was one of the worst deaths that can be found on a ship.

    "If suicide is especially painful for those of us left..." Ron said sadly, continuing with the preparation of drinks.

    "Dealing with the suicide of so many colleagues is going to be complicated, dealing with the suicide of the fat man had already been complicated and now this is much worse..."

    "The boys have very low morale, now we need to make the rest of the trip as calm as possible" Ron said, passing the drink to the boy, who seemed to be still quite nervous.

    "That''s not what I meant¡­" Lucas said, taking a slow sip at his drink.

    "Going back to where it was before, the human brain can''t tolerate a siren attack, meaning those who didn''t commit suicide, didn''t come out unscathed... In fact the effect could be much worse" Lucas said looking at Ron, trying to divert the matter as much as possible from the shipwreck.

    "What do you mean, boy?" Ron asked, quite worried that more incidents would arise.

    "I studied quite a lot about sea monsters in the church, as part of my duties as an initiate of the Tusha church. Luckily for you, I paid particular attention to the mermaids, as they are quite important creatures in the ''mythical'' of the gods of the sea. Galleon"

    "But I would be interested to know... How is it that it was written... This phrase that is in the captain''s notebook... Before investigating the matter..." Lucas said, taking sips of alcohol, trying to resemble his aura to that of a church scholar.

 Confianza por Confianza

    "But I would be interested to know... How is it that it was written... This phrase that is in the captain''s notebook... Before investigating the matter..." Lucas said, taking sips of alcohol, trying to resemble his aura to that of a church scholar.

    "Galleon''s curse only affects one person at a time, so if two people cause the curse, it creates a slight transition interval which can be used to create the message" Ron answered.

    Ron didn''t plan to tell the rest of the crew about the offense to Galleon, but after yesterday, Lucas''s status as protected by the goddess of the sea, was established in the hearts of him and the captain.

    "But this curse right now, it doesn''t seem to affect you..." Lucas said of trying to gather as much ammunition as possible to face the relic, "... I mean, you''re talking about it normally, I don''t notice any change in attitude"

    "That''s because the only condition of the curse is to get you back to the port alive..." Ron said quietly.

    "As long as we achieve that, Galleon should forgive us, it''s important that you keep it a secret, we don''t want any more panic" Ron said as if he took a great weight off his shoulders

    "Why Galeon wants you alive, being an initiate of the sea goddess, I don''t care to know and don''t tell me, the less I get involved with the gods and the churches the better"Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "But if we arrive at the port, speak well of us with the local priest... It''s never bad to make powerful friends and even more so being merchants, the captain treats you like merchandise, boy"

    Seeing how Ron''s and the captain''s minds distorted everything, Lucas''s nerves disappeared, but his worries grew as well.

    Why did they distort everything? ¡­ Did they make their own conclusions or is it the true effect of the relic, meaning the relic silently distorts people''s minds in order to deliver the message.

    Was it the relic, the one that convinced him that if he didn''t deliver the message he would die, or was it his own ideas? ... A big problem to solve, was on Lucas''s mind right now.

    "And why is the diary written in something similar to blood?" Lucas asked, seeing Ron''s collaborative state.

    "Well, I don''t understand that very well¡­" Ron replied kindly handing Lucas another drink "But each person developed different attitude changes, mine was just being happy and aggressive, the captain forced him to hurt himself, but whenever the situation got out of hand, I would take the curse for him again."

    "Oh... I see" Lucas said, confirming his suspicions with the case of the cook.

    For his part, Ron was getting the boy to trust him more and more, and that was good, as he told the captain the day after the first attack.

    His enemy was always the gods, if he puts the Galleon on his side, it doesn''t matter what kind of titan they come across on their journey, they will always win.

    But if they make the Galleon his enemy, it doesn''t matter what plan they put together, I always know everything will go to shit.

 Bomba De Tiempo

    "Well, that will solve your doubts, Lucas" Ron said with a smile on his face.

    "In the face of any problem, you can always trust this old man"

    "Now back to the siren''s attack, what are the problems..." But before Ron could finish, he was interrupted by Lucas.

    "Well, as he told you before, the affected sailors did not escape unscathed, the human brain can survive to some extent through its self-preservation mechanisms, but its rigidity prevents it from ignoring an obvious fact, such as chatting with siren"

    "Since he can''t ignore it, he simply hides it somewhere in his head and in certain situations the problem ends up resurfacing... Causing suicides to never stop"

    "Really, there''s no way?" Ron asked, scared for his crew.

    "No, there isn''t, but if you commit suicide at 100 years old or die earlier, it doesn''t seem to affect you" Lucas replied calmly, as if he hadn''t been infected by a siren.

    "But that would happen if an experienced siren had touched you, the ones that attacked you were performing the ritual of the first hunt, which is why the most common thing is that they are more emotional than older sirens"

    "Ah, I see, since they were younger, the effect is probably less severe, we''re lucky this time so..." Ron commented, somewhat infected by the cabin boy''s calm.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "No, no, on the contrary, being more emotional they may have sent some shit that affects the hunt, such as having redounded in a topic just out of curiosity or even worse having cried in front of a human being" Lucas interrupted calmly

    "And that, translated to the mind of a human, is to have put more poison than necessary to make him want to jump overboard"

    "That''s why I said, that these suicides were the least serious cases, those who survived are even worse"

    "I don''t understand, what''s worse than killing yourself?" Ron asked with some doubt of the words of the cabin boy, most of the boys who woke up were just a little dazed or depressed.

    "That you kill the others..." Lucas answered calmly "That another you is born, that you develop some strange fetish, in short, all the survivors are potential murderers, rapists, and lunatics"

    "But hey, at least we know that the captain, you and I, are still the same reliable sailors" Lucas said staring at Ron, who had already fallen into his trap a long time ago.

    "This is pretty rough... But we have to hope that it''s only a possibility, at least until we make port," Ron said, thinking about how he was going to deal with this problem.

    "This first week is probably going to be the quietest, there''s only going to be a few more suicides, but as the voyage gets longer, the chances of a sailor losing their mind are going to get higher."

    "Why? It shouldn''t be the other way around and this week be the hardest." Ron asked.

    "Convincing yourself to change your life takes time, escaping or committing suicide takes less time" Lucas answered "When this week passes, you have to distinguish those who seem more suspicious"

    "The two of us and the captain, we are the only ones safe from the madness"

    Ron seemed to be quite worried, he was pacing the room, muttering under his breath, Lucas could only make out the words "Too many dead... Murmurs... Corruption of the sea..."

 Comida De Noble

    *knock* ... *knock*

    Ricardo was enthusiastically cooking in the kitchen, when he noticed that they had knocked on the door.

    "Come in, what the hell is it for?" Said the boy, without turning to look, concentrating on his task.

    He heard the kitchen door open behind him, so someone must have entered the kitchen.

    "Perhaps he thinks you are entering the captain''s cabin, why the hell are you bothering the cook by knocking on the door, the next one there will be no knocking..." Ricardo continued annoyed, this sailor on his back was bothering in the kitchen, if he were alive the cook would have thrown him out by now, but as a cabin boy he couldn''t do the same.

    The person who entered the kitchen went to look for something in the boxes at the back, but it seemed that he did not know where what he was looking for was, so he put the boxes back in their place.

    "You''re going to make so much noise, bastard, I''m doing a very important job right now, if I cook badly everyone is going to eat shit tonight..." But then Ricardo remembered how delicious the bar was and added "and not from Fooga, I mean human shit" "Come in, what the hell is it for?" Said the boy, without turning to look, concentrating on his task.

    "..." The person behind was only silent for a while, but then he confidently went back to searching other boxes.

    "I mean, it''s not that I''ve tried other types of shit... Much less eat what other''s shit, it''s just an expression" Ricardo said, realizing the problem, like a good nobleman, he couldn''t make it seem like he had tasted the taste from other people''s shit.

    "..." The person behind stopped the tireless search for him, and stared at the boy''s back for a long time, in silence.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    As if he had made up his mind, he approached the young boy''s back slowly, as if he was afraid that the other person would hear him.

    *Footstep* ... *Footstep*

    The person was getting closer to the cabin boy, who seemed too focused on his task to notice.

    But then he turned away, as if it wasn''t the right time yet, and went back to searching the boxes near the boy''s back.

    Ricardo felt that there was a ruckus behind him, but nothing would interrupt his first great task as a cabin boy, although he had been cooking for a few weeks, today was a special day, and he deserved a special meal, he thought, it was a pity that there were not the indicated ingredients .

    "I shouldn''t have wasted so many good ingredients on unimportant meals, now I understand why the fat man always reserved a few boxes with good food" Ricardo complained, somewhat irritated by the man''s noise, who kept searching more and more desperately

    "Certainly, I have the spices, but the main ingredient is still a problem, we wasted almost all of it, now there is only shit left ... and not from Fooga"

    "If you''re looking for the utensils, they''re in the box on the bottom right, idiot!!" Ricardo yelled, already too irritated by the noises coming from behind him, "...there are only the few spices I have left, to make this important meal, so don''t touch those boxes anymore!"

    "..." The person behind, stopped abruptly, as if the boy''s words had affected him, he slowly approached the boy''s back until he was breathing on his neck.

    "Thank you..." Said a hoarse voice on the boy''s neck.

    But Ricardo didn''t seem to care about the idiot who was breathing down his neck like a moron, nothing was going to interrupt his important mission, Dima''s confidence depended on it.

    The Man in the back turned and went to the boxes that Ricardo mentioned, while he asked in a somewhat excited way "There are also the knives, young man?"

    "Yes moron, I don''t know if you noticed that I''m working!!" Ricardo yelled at the annoyed intruder, "If I say that the utensils are there, it''s because they''re all there, idiot!"

    The man got excited and started searching the boxes desperately, as if a treasure was hidden in them.

    "If I only had good ingredients, I could really cook a great meal..." Ricardo continued to complain.

    "... Yes, a meal worthy of a noble, like me!!" Ricardo shouted proudly.

    The man on his back seemed to have found what he was looking for and slowly walked up to the young boy''s back.

    "...If a meal worthy of a Montes, like me..." Ricardo murmured softly, as he turned to see the annoying intruder, breathing on his neck.

 El Nuevo Grumete

    Lucas began to go down to the kitchen to resume his task as a cabin boy, unfortunately a sailor was following his back, since the captain could not let the little angel of luck have any problem, until he reached port.

    The two made their way down the stairs until they were finally in the kitchen, the sounds of knives working could be heard from inside.

    "Couldn''t you leave me alone? I mean the order was just to keep me company, Ricardo is going to accompany me now" Lucas complained about being close to a possible lunatic all the time.

    "You''re wrong, for your misfortune and mine too, the captain appointed me cabin boy until we reach port" Said the sailor somewhat happily

    "You seem quite happy to have descended to cabin boy" Lucas noted the anomaly of his new co-worker.

    "Ha, ha, ha... It''s because they''re going to give me both a sailor''s salary and a cabin boy''s." He laughed like a wretch, the sailor on Lucas''s back.

    "Aren''t you going in? We have work, Lucas"

    Lucas entered the kitchen.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Seeing the kitchen, Lucas noticed the abnormal state of it, although both he and Ricardo were lazy and never cleaned it, they always maintained a certain order in its dirt.

    "What''s the matter?" He asked the new boy from behind, seeing that Lucas stopped suddenly.

    "The kitchen is a mess, they moved all the fucking boxes, do you know how hard it''s going to be to find everything now?" Lucas complained.

    "Hey Ricardo, what the hell happened here?" Lucas asked, to the young cabin boy, who was happily chopping up some ingredients.

    "What''s going to happen? ... The usual, Lucas, another idiot stealing food" Ricardo complained.

    "I notice you''re concentrated, did you finally decide to cook something like people?" Lucas said, entering the messy kitchen.

    "Yes, you''re not going to believe what I found among these boxes full of shit..." Ricardo said quite happily.

    "Sweet potatoes already peeled?" I try to guess Lucas, while he began to look for the utensils to work.

    "Ha, ha, ha, I wish, but we''re not that lucky" Ricardo laughed, seeming to be in an excellent mood.

    "I found a box full of whale meat ha, ha, ha" Ricardo said passing a piece to Lucas for him to see "The fat man had hidden them well in the back for a special occasion"

    "Ha, ha, ha, the cook''s anecdotes never cease to amaze" Lucas laughed, who was also quite happy since he now had two powerful allies on this ship.

    Taking the piece of meat, Lucas''s smile only widened "You know how I regretted spending all the good meat, when we were just learning how to cook ha ha ha"

    "Finally, those drunks are going to eat a decent meal" Ricardo happily commented as he cooked.

    The new cabin boy stared at these two clowns in front of him, feeling a little out of place.

 Taras

    The new cabin boy stared at these two clowns in front of him, feeling a little out of place.

    *Cough* ... *Cough. He coughed up the new cabin boy to join the conversation.

    "My name is Taras, from now on I am the new cabin boy on the ship, but if there is a storm I will return to my duties as a sailor, since we are short of staff lately"

    "For the rest, according to the captain''s orders, from now on they will have to wake up 3 hours earlier than the rest to go fishing and target practice is cancelled" Taras said with some disgust.

    "You''re kidding me, I thought they were a punishment for not knowing how to shoot those fucking practices, no wonder nobody had experience shooting on the ship if they never practiced" Ricardo complained, coming out of the trance of the ''important task''.

    "Don''t complain so much, the captain doubled the boy''s salary for this trip" Taras said with a smile from ear to ear.

    "If you want to practice shooting, you will have to do it when we get to Los Alamos, we are going to stay for at least 5 months exchanging goods and waiting for the cold months to pass"

    "1000 fucking caps, damn that''s pretty good" Ricardo said with eyes like headlights.

    "Ha, ha, ha, what a hazing you said boy, on a merchant ship 1000 plates are nothing, the real salary is when you get to Los Alamos, once there you have to trade goods privately and collect your small fortune" said Taras with some experience as he prepared to help out in the kitchen.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "The ship has a store for the crew''s private goods, although as this is your first voyage, I would recommend sticking with those who know something of the trade and try to learn the real business of this ship"

    Meanwhile, Lucas is the one who went into a trance now, he was trying to help in the kitchen, but he still couldn''t get used to having one less hand, so he was trying to figure out how to cook with one hand, which is more complicated than you might think.

    "Hey, did you hurt your hand last night?" Ricardo asked when he noticed Lucas''s bandage, it would seem that before he was too preoccupied with the food to notice.

    "Ha, ha, ha, I lost it directly" he laughed like a miserable Lucas

    "You took it pretty well, it seems" Ricardo answered when he saw his friend smiling.

    "He''s probably completely stoned from the Fooga shit," Taras said as he helped Lucas peel some vegetables, luckily remembering how to do it from his years as a cabin boy.

    "Was that bar shit? ....Ha, ha, ha, yes, it was quite tasty" Lucas continued laughing with a lot of jubilation.

    "I didn''t know that the effect was so powerful, it didn''t affect me that much that I remember" Ricardo said, already more concerned about continuing with the preparation of the food.

    Lucas stopped laughing and looked at him seriously for a few seconds, but then, as if he had premeditated his words, he just ignored the subject.

    "And you Taras, did the bar affect you?" Lucas asked with a somewhat forced smile on his face.

    "It didn''t really do anything to me... Dima just told me that she was going to give me diarrhea later" Taras answered, concentrating on the task.

    "It seriously gives diarrhea..." Lucas commented, somewhat worried.

 Ultima Cena

    The three boys finally finished cooking the food and were getting ready to eat it on the deck, it had been a long day and another night was to come.

    The captain arranged a large table, on which the pots with the prepared food were placed, so that the sailors could come with their plates to collect their portion.

    The boys were on the other side of the table, serving sailors hungry for a day''s sailing.

    Most of the sailors were quite nervous, because the night was approaching, so a good meal, like a last supper, always helped to keep the nerves a little lower.

    Lucas already knew that absolutely nothing was going to happen and in fact he had told the captain to get a little closer to him, his survival strategy had changed from getting away from all the problems, to being useful and indispensable for survival ship''s.

    Now Lucas''s fear was all the sailors on board, affected by the encounter of the sirens, so from his point of view, sticking like a parasite to Wiliam and Ron, who were not affected, was the best option to survive.

    But unfortunately for the sailors, the captain decided to take advantage of the information given by Lucas, to fake a false victory over the sirens tonight and thus raise the morale of the crew a little.

    Finally, the three boys began to distribute the food, luckily for them, all the sailors were drugged by the bars, so there were only smiles among the crew.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Even when Lucas accidentally spilled some food on one of the sailors while serving him, the sailor just laughed and encouraged him to keep trying to rule the world of one-handed men.

    Without disturbance, the food was served quickly, and finally it was the turn of the three cooks to taste their own food.

    "It took us a long time to make this meal this time, but it seems that it was worth it, everyone is happier than usual, practically everyone repeated their portions" Lucas said, somewhat tired from the long day.

    "Ha, ha, ha, the truth is that it cost a lot, especially preparing the ingredients, I practically started cooking when they woke me up on the deck" Ricardo said, very proud of the scene in front of him.

    Ricardo poured himself his portion and ate it with relish, as he murmured, "Finally, a meal worthy of a nobleman."

    Taras tiredly also served his portion, while he muttered to himself, "This time, you are going to earn a good fortune with this trip."

    Finally, it was Lucas''s turn, and he gladly served his portion, although it cost him a bit, after serving so many sailors he got the hang of it, today''s food really smelled quite good, Lucas thought as he served himself

    With a trembling spoon due to lack of habit, Lucas, after a lot of work, was able to taste the food they had made.

    *Coff* ... *Coff* After trying it, Lucas began to cough like crazy.

    "What''s wrong, Lucas, you didn''t like the food?" Taras asked.

    *Coff* ... "On the contrary, this thing is great" Lucas said, throwing the whole plate into his mouth and swallowing it in one gulp

    *Cough* ... *Cough*

    "Shit, I think the bar is starting to affect me" Lucas said, holding his belly with one hand

    "Ricardo, keep the leftovers in the kitchen and don''t let these bastards eat it" Lucas said, running inside the boat as if the urgency won him.

    "Ha, ha, ha... I don''t know why I''m laughing, if I''m going to be the same tonight" Ricardo cursed as he laughed seeing the scene.

 A Todos Les Afecta

    Lucas ran like wildfire, it seemed that he had grown another pair of legs from how fast he was going, he didn''t care about anything, he even crashed into the walls as if thinking that slowing down would only waste time.

    It would seem that the matter in hand, or rather the hand, was really serious, luckily for him all the sailors were on deck chatting and eating.

    He ran and ran and finally reached the cabins, grabbed the bucket to relieve himself and kept going down, it didn''t seem like he was going down anymore, it seemed like he was falling down the stairs.

    Finally, he reached the kitchen, if this was the right place, Lucas believed desperately.

    Entering the kitchen he ran to one of the boxes and pushed it with the only hand he had against the kitchen door, whatever he had to go through in this room, it had to be in private.

    But as strange as it may seem, Lucas left the bucket lying on the floor, as if he didn''t need it and ran towards a box a little bigger than the rest, it seemed that the matter was going to be more serious than it was supposed to be.

    Lucas opened the box in a hurry, almost breaking the lid because of how desperate the poor boy was at that moment.

    Inside the box there was a lot of leftover food, shells, fish entrails, bones among other things.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    This was the box to throw the garbage, as he and Ricardo were lazy, they only threw it once every three weeks and to top it off they took turns doing the task, so it was overflowing with waste and rotten food.

    Lucas, not caring about the smell of shit that the garbage had, put his only hand inside him and began to rummage through the garbage, but he didn''t seem to find what he was looking for.

    For which he put half his body inside the large box full of rotten food, to be able to search deeper, luckily after searching desperately, Lucas was able to feel something similar to what he was looking for and took it out violently.

    They were the rotten guts of a fairly large fish that they had caught almost two weeks ago, the smell it had was disgustingly strong and a yellowish pus was around its entire surface, to top it off various insects and worms could be seen crawling through the gut.

    Lucas seemed unconcerned about the filth of the scene as he carelessly reached into the utensil box for a knife, he ripped his gut open in half.

    Inside, a human skin could be found wrapping something, it seems that someone with great skill in the kitchen had skinned this sailor, among the skin there was a human head, various viscera, guts, and bones.

    "Ha ha ha¡­ I knew it, I knew it" Lucas yelled euphorically, but then his laughter stopped abruptly, and he looked at the kitchen door which remained closed.

    He took the knife and walked slowly towards the door. He put his ear to the door and listened on the other side.

    *....* .... *....*

    There seemed to be no suspicious noise.

    "Normally, these bastards take more than an hour to eat, as today the captain put alcohol well, layers have more time to get rid of all this" Lucas murmured to himself in a low voice, afraid of being heard.

    "An hour is not enough, I could go to the stern storage room, that door is even dusty from how forgotten it is, if they discover me I only say that I have diarrhea and I didn''t let them pass..."

 Barril, Caja y AlmacÃ©n

    "An hour is not enough, I could go to the stern storage room, that door is even dusty from how forgotten it is, if they discover me I only say that I have diarrhea and I didn''t let them pass¡­"

    Lucas, as if he had come up with a good plan, returned to the rotten guts, looking at them for a while as if pondering how to proceed.

    "This is going to be complicated, but if I don''t do it, Ricardo is going to be killed¡­" Lucas muttered.

    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ It''s because of Ricardo¡­ You have to trust and protect your friends¡­"

    I look for one of the empty kitchen boxes, and he assembles kitchen boxes, which was a flat cart with two wheels, they used it to move the boxes more easily,

    He re-wrapped all the ''leftovers'' in the rotten guts and put them on the box propped up on the cart, found a couple of ropes, prepared a couple more details and got ready to head towards the aft storeroom.

    "Even if he crossed me with someone, it''s just a covered box, being taken to a warehouse by the ship''s cook, it''s not that weird, it just goes on" Lucas convinced himself, for more courage.

    Luckily for him, all the sailors were still on deck enjoying their food, it was too early to go to sleep, but even if they did, they didn''t have to go down to galley level.

    "Now the part for which I''m going to need Poseidon on my side" Lucas said looking at the stairs in front of him, lowering this box wasn''t difficult with two hands, it wasn''t that big, but with one hand it was going to take time and to top it off it was the noisiest and most suspicious part.

    His hand formed a claw with the three largest fingers of his hand, hiding the little finger and thumb in his palm, and he brought it to his heart.

    "Don''t leave me in this one" Lucas murmured, as he began to try to lower the box without making much noise, fortunately he was smart and tied it in the kitchen, so he didn''t have to do it in the middle of the hallway.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    After a few minutes, Lucas finally managed to carry the boxes down the stairs with one hand, he made quite a bit of noise, but no one showed up.

    Lucas, wiping the sweat from his face, prepared to reach the stern warehouse, he was not the furthest, but he was the least used.

    But just as he started to leave, noises came from the kitchen floor.

    Lucas immediately stopped moving the box and tried to hide as best he could, but unfortunately he realized that it was impossible to make a box disappear in the hallway.

    So he could only try not to make any noise and hope that these two people don''t go down another floor.

    "Did you hear that?" An unknown voice asked.

    "Hmmm, looks like someone pretty hectic downstairs, I''m going to take a look, see if anything''s up."

    Lucas''s head was flying, more sweat began to appear on his face, and his legs were shaking.

    Quickly, he made up his mind and proceeded to approach the stairs to meet the person. Fortunately, he recognized that the voices did not belong to either of the other two boys.

    "Eh, but if it''s Dima, what''s up guys, are you looking for some alcohol in the cellar?" Lucas said, with a plan in his head.

    "Yes, that''s where we were, I notice something wrong, something happened?" Dima asked, seeing the boy covered in sweat and breathing heavily.

    "What if something happened? ,... but of course something happened!" Lucas said with some sorrow.

    "That bar destroys you inside¡­" Lucas said, taking his belly with his hand.

    "Don''t forget to drink water, cabin boy" Dima commented with concern.

    "Yes, thanks for the advice¡­" Lucas said approaching the stairs and starting to climb "They need help with barrels from the cellar, Ricardo showed me a trick to select the good ones"

    "Ha ha ha, seeing the nobleman''s trick" Said the sailor behind Dima.

    Lucas, delighted, helped the sailors to select a good barrel, luckily he really knew a trick, but Ricardo had not told him, with the excuse of cleaning the kitchen a little he managed to stay on the floor while he said goodbye to the two sailors loading the barrel.

    After a time, seeing that no one was coming, Lucas proceeded to go to the corridor where he had left the box, to then reach the stern storage room.

    Although it took a long time, there was no other incident, and he managed to make his way to the door of the warehouse.

    He entered with confidence, totally if there was someone he would have noticed the noise a long time ago, luckily he was right and there was no one alive in the warehouse, unfortunately he was wrong and there was a person inside the warehouse.

    But the person was hanging from a rope around the neck with no trace of life.

 Ritual

    Lucas stared at the person hanging from the ceiling, swaying from the tide.

    He then looked at the box next to him, impatiently ignoring the person hanging from the ceiling and started moving the box into the room, once inside he stacked a couple of boxes on the door to block out any intruders.

    The stern storeroom was one of the smallest on the ship and that is why it was rarely used, it was only used to store some emergency supplies, which is why it was practically never used.

    Although it was small, it was also one of the most distinctive, since it was right at the stern, that is, the forward part of the ship, so one could feel that the two wooden walls trapped it in a kind of triangle.

    "He probably came to the same conclusion as me, this is a good place not to be disturbed," Lucas muttered confidently, as he uncovered the wooden box, completely ignoring the dangling ornament.

    The box was opened, inside one could only notice a paper covered in oil, this was Lucas''s second joker, luckily it was not used, not only did it prevent the contents of the box from being seen, but it also covered the smell nauseating from rotting guts.

    When lifting the paper, some guts covered in oil could be seen all over the box, Lucas took the knife that was inside the box and opened the guts again, from so much movement it seemed that all the parts had been mixed in a meat salad.

    Lucas put his hand in the box and after rummaging around a bit he managed to find the head, in his haste he had never been able to notice who Ricardo''s victim was.

    "How ironic, it seems that he was one of the guys Ricardo was drinking with at the party..." Lucas muttered.

    "Well that''s life, friend, one day you''re perfect and the next day you''re dead" Lucas said to the head in his hand.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "You''re not very talkative, are you?" Lucas asked, but his head didn''t seem to want to answer him, or he just couldn''t...

    Lucas looked around, besides the fact that the room was somewhat claustrophobic, and a dead body was hanging from the ceiling, there were many boxes with emergency supplies everywhere.

    "Well, if we''re going to do it, let''s do it right¡­" Lucas said, leading the way as he rifled through the boxes.

    Lucas, he seemed not to be in a hurry, this room was hardly ever used, it would be rare for them to bother him, so he took the time to go through the boxes and from time to time he took something that he considered useful.

    Having already found several ''useful'' things, Lucas found a somewhat small box, grabbed three emergency candles and formed a triangle.

    Then he submerged his only hand in the box with the guts and stirring it a little he stained his hand with blood, with the stained hand he proceeded to paint a circle that joined the three candles, under each candle was another smaller circle.

    He dipped a rope into the box and with it then created another larger circle around the circle of blood.

    He then found the head of the murdered young sailor and placed it among the three sails.

    Not only that, but he took the knife and cut the forehead of the head to draw an inverted trident and crossed out the trident with an X.

    Finally, he grabbed a paper from a survival diary and, with the tip of the knife smeared with blood, he wrote sloppily and in a language quite different from the one the captain used in his diary.

    "When I don''t doubt, make me doubt."

    Opening the corpse''s mouth, he inserted the paper and closed its mouth again.

    With some emergency matches, he managed to light the three candles and put out the oil lamp that illuminated the warehouse.

    The lighting dropped quite a bit since the candles did not light up the entire room, but the dance of the candles on the fire and their slow lighting gave Lucas a certain comfort.

    "I''m pretty good, I''d even think I''m an initiate of the church..." Lucas murmured ironically when he saw his altar.

    "What a strange adventure, I got this time" he murmured in a low voice looking at the head resting peacefully between the three candles.

    "I just hope to get to port and start a decent life for the first time in my life" Lucas muttered, putting his hand in the box full of guts.

    "It''s so complicated to live peacefully, without tempting death every day..." Lucas said, putting some entrails mixed with parasites in his mouth, "... that shitty priest is going to end up killing me, if this adventure continues like this"

 Complicados

    Wiliam and Ron were eating on deck, watching the sailors around them for any anomalies.

    But luckily for both of them, the effects of the bar were really powerful and no one felt sad about yesterday... Or today.

    "How bad are we?" Dima asked, as she enjoyed the food.

    "We get out alive... We always get out alive" Ron replied forcefully.

    "But today, how many did we lose?" Dima insisted again.

    "We lost 8 guys, 6 confirmed suicides, 2 missing that probably went overboard" Wiliam said, quite upset at the amount of losses on this trip.

    "Fortunately, they are not yet complicated numbers" Dima commented, trying to cheer Wiliam up a bit, he knew that the captain had not eaten the bar.

    "One of the lost, if it''s complicated" Wiliam commented, taking a drink from the bottle in his hand.

    "We''re not complicated, Wiliam, stop being silly..." Ron commented, somewhat annoyed.

    "Losing the helmsman is a pain in the ass, but he doesn''t kill us, you''re just going to have to get out of the cabin and get to work"

    "This ship only needs 10 people per shift to sail normally, at the moment we can still do more than one shift" Ron added, preventing Wiliam''s depression from lowering the morale of the listening ears on deck any further.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "But there are no more men for a night watch, the cooks are cabin boys, and he won''t see any more time to rest" Ron said in a louder voice, so that everyone could hear him indirectly

    "From now on it will be work, eat and sleep, until we touch port"

    "If the wind is in our favor, it''s just another measly month of travel, if things go wrong or there''s a storm, it''s 2 very heavy months"

    "But there is plenty of food and plenty of water, after losing so many people" he finished explaining to Dima, or rather, to everyone who listened for Dima.

    "And the sirens...?" Dima asked somewhat nervously and in a lower voice.

    "The situation with the sea beasts is already under control, yesterday we managed to get on the safe route again" Ron lied softly, using information from Lucas "...but we''re going to put on a show when we finish eating to boost morale"

    "In fact I require your help Dima, how Paulo died the second most religious you are, so you will lead the farewell ritual" Said the Captain.

    "It will be an honor to guide the boys to alleviate their sorrows" Dima replied without hesitation.

    "But only towards Tusha, I don''t want the Pantheon in my ritual..." Add Dima

    The captain just nodded without much concern, it didn''t really matter if the human gods helped them by having a prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Galleon on the ship.

    "But why doesn''t the initiate of the sea goddess do it?" Dima asked with some doubt.

    "Deep down we''re putting on a show, we don''t want to offend anyone, doing something serious without need" Ron answered quickly without letting the captain speak.

    Luckily, the new lookout swallowed his excuse.

    Ron had no doubt that this boy was more related to the Galleon than to Tusha, but Lucas had to lie or he would be killed without hesitation, no sailor would save someone who idolizes sea beasts. Except for Ron, who had offended the god and wanted an apology from him.

    The doubts had been there for a long time, but both he and the captain agreed to keep their mouths shut and continue with the trip, they couldn''t offend the Galleon anymore and throwing their initiate overboard was really asking for shipwreck.

 El Otro Ritual

    All the sailors were cleaning the planks of the deck, they would seem like cabin boys, but they were only preparing the deck to perform the ritual to the Goddess of the seas.

    "Clean as if you were cleaning the bad luck from your body, every mop is a bad day that is washed away by the waves of the ocean!!" Shout dima

    The cleaning was carried out with great diligence, for all the sailors their life depended on this ritual, so they worked with everything their body could give them.

    "According to tradition, the ritual will begin at the end of sunset and will end at the beginning of the night, when the sun sets on the horizon, both the world of the living and the spiritual world will be connected" Dima explained, while cleaning the deck next to the other sailors.

    "We have to hurry, the sooner we prepare the cover the better!!" Ron shouted, working like a lunatic, trying to infect the other sailors with his example.

    "All of us on the ship will say goodbye to our fallen comrades in unison, repeating my words, understood?" Shout Dima the intrusions of the only important part of this ritual.

    All the men working together with all their spirit on the same task, it certainly creates a special atmosphere, when they finished they all felt very satisfied to see the deck so clean.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The captain brought from his cabin a box full of content to perform rituals, all the ships had it and in general they used it twice per trip, when they arrived at the port and when they left, but they could also be used in this type of situation .

    Dima took the box and began to prepare the table for the ritual.

    A red and a black candle were placed on the table, the black one went to the right side and the red one to the left, in the middle a silver tray was placed.

    Dima took out of the box two jars, one containing red sand and the other black sand. The two vials were poured onto the silver tray at opposite ends of the candles of their respective colors.

    "Now only the soul of the ship is missing, captain" Dima said with some respect, when the tray was filled with the two colors.

    The captain very carefully took out a small box from his pocket and handed it to Dima, the box seemed to be made of silver and had the inscription La Vieja Ana written in gold.

    Dima opened the box, inside it there was only a splinter of wood the size of a needle, taking it he asked:

    "What wish do you make for the ship, captain?"

    "Give the one who doesn''t have, what he used to have" said Wiliam firmly.

    Dima proceeded to write with the splinter the captain''s wish on the sand with the two colors and then very carefully put the splinter in the case, to return it to the captain.

    "All that remains is to wait for the start time to arrive, and we can all say goodbye to the travelers" Dima said as he lit the two candles.

 Dos Viajes

    The end of the sunset was about to come, all the sailors had gathered on the ship''s deck, waiting for Dima to begin the ritual.

    "Taras, you know where Lucas is, I don''t see him anywhere..." Ricardo said, somewhat worried about his friend.

    "No, since he ran away, he hasn''t come back, he must be feeling horrible... Tonight the cabins are going to be a disaster, if everyone has such diarrhea" Taras answered somewhat worried.

    "I think I''m going to sleep in the kitchen, me" commented Ricardo with some doubt

    "Good luck with that, I prefer to sleep with everyone, although rumor has it that nothing bad is going to happen tonight, it''s better to be¡­" Taras commented somewhat scared by last night.

    "Shut up!!" Ron shouted, interrupting the murmurs and leaving more than one deaf.

    "We''re about to start, you better not do anything stupid during the ritual¡­" Ron said, quite concerned, the last thing he wanted was to offend any more gods.

    When the red sunset sun touched the horizon, Dima raised his hand, indicating the beginning of the ritual, at the same time both the red and black candles began to release smoke with their respective colors to the sky.

    There were no words, everyone watched the sunset together, while Dima kept his hand raised.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Little by little, the sun was hiding on the horizon and as if they were connected, the red and black smoke of the candles were getting closer to each other, as if they were looking to touch each other.

    Noticing this, Dima lowered her hand, saying:

    "The words we have to say to you are not few, nor are the words you have to say to us few"

    "The moments in which we support you are not few, nor are the moments in which you supported us few"

    "The days that we carry you through these waters are not few, nor are the days that you carried us through these waters few."

    "That''s why today we told you a good trip, that''s why we ask you a good trip"

    All the sailors repeated the lookout''s words and his voices in unison resounded throughout the ship until they reached the horizon where the sun was hiding.

    When the sun went down completely and the two smokes came together, a silver smoke began to form on the silver tray. Dima raised her hand again and everything went silent again.

    All the sailors looked up at the silvery smoke expectantly, that''s when the two sails suddenly went out and the entire ship was left in darkness.

    When this happened, a voice began to resonate from the opposite horizon until it reached the backs of the crew.

    "Words are not few¡­"

    "The moments are not few..."

    "The days are not few..."

    "That''s why today we told you a good trip, that''s why we ask you a good trip"

    When the words finished resonating, the two candles suddenly lit up and the words written on the sand had already disappeared. If one looked at the tray in detail, one would notice that the sand of each color was aligned with the candles of the same color.

    The sailors remained silent for a few more minutes watching the fire of the two candles dance, until Ron''s crying broke the silence, then Wiliam''s crying and then all the crew got infected and began to cry towards the horizon.

    From what they had heard behind their backs, it was not their own voices, but that of their deceased friends.

 A Pescar, Grumetes!

    Two weeks had passed since the siren''s attack, morale was through the roof because the goddess was taking care of them. The ritual had managed to stabilize the minds of several sailors and gave them the necessary encouragement to continue this fateful journey, however, many sailors were depressed and had not smiled for several days.

    Luckily for the captain, there were no more deaths in these weeks, or so he had notified the crew, what did happen was an outbreak of seriously ill patients, who were being treated by Ron and Dima in the hold.

    Today, the three boys woke up early to go catch some food for the crew.

    "Well two weeks passed, I managed to stretch the matter by saying that we already had food to throw overboard, but the food ran out little by little" Taras said somewhat tired

    "And to top it off, they made us throw away a good part of the reserves due to the disease, so we have no choice but to go fishing"

    "The truth is that we owe you those 3 hours of sleep, Taras, unfortunately I had gotten used to sleeping comfortably" Ricardo complained, while he tried to prepare a fishing rod.

    *ouch*

    "They know how to fish, right?" Taras asked, seeing Ricardo hook the hook on his finger by mistake.

    "The truth is that we only put together the suet, they never sent us to fish" Lucas responded by preparing the suet with some leftover food.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "In general, fishing on this boat is nothing more than throwing the fishing net, throwing the bait, and then you pull the net back with the help of the pulleys when you notice that the rope that holds the net tightens" Taras said, pointing to a species network.

    "The only thing we have to do is prepare the net, throw the net, the suet and pick up the net" The new cabin boy explained succinctly.

    "And the fishing rods? They seem more fun than the net..." Ricardo asked, somewhat disappointed.

    "Well, we can use the fishing poles to pass the time, but we don''t get much out of that" said Taras as he prepared the net.

    After a long struggle they managed to throw the net into the sea, now the three boys were fishing with their rods, while they waited for something to get caught in the net.

    "Did you guys used to fish in your home islands?" I ask tares something boring.

    "Of course, we always went fishing in the boat, it was my dad''s favorite pastime" Ricardo said longing for those beautiful days of fishing

    "Not so much for me, in general I just had to stay at home waiting for the fish" Lucas said, somewhat bored "Then I learned when I grew up, in the port there were always people fishing and selling fish"

    "And you, tares?" Richard asked.

    "Me too, I used to work on a fishing boat before I switched to the merchant profession," Taras said, checking the tension in the ropes that held the fishing net.

    "The fisherman''s pay was miserable, and the work was much heavier"

    "But at least it was safer..." Ricardo commented, already quite tired of being so close to death on this trip.

    "Don''t think so, boy..." Taras said with a rather sad face, "... There is no job without risk in these seas"

    "As a fisherman, sometimes you have to get out of the safe areas to improve the profit of the day, if you get a bad captain who risks too much, you could easily die"

    "... And for very little money" he muttered under his breath.

    ¡°Being a merchant is also risky anyway¡­¡±

    "But this trip is abnormal, it is not common to lose more than one man on a trip along these routes..."

    "And we lost more than 10, clearly the gods want us dead" Taras cursed

 Pico Algo!

    "And we lost more than 10, clearly the gods want us dead" Taras cursed

    Hearing that, Ricardo''s backfilled with sweat, he remembered what happened in the ship''s hold and how they offended the Galleon, but since ''nothing'' had happened in the following days, he simply forgot, which is why he never the more I bring up the subject.

    But after listening to Taras, he felt a shiver down his spine... And if the Galleon had caused all this because of the hold he thought...

    This time ''something'' did happen, this time he was almost killed by the sea beasts.

    "Taras, you have quite a bit of experience sailing, don''t you?" Ricardo asked, seeing a good opportunity to get rid of this doubt.

    "When your parents were fornicating, I was already throwing nets into the sea, boy" Taras answered, without doubting his experience.

    "How bad is it to offend a god in the ocean?" Ricardo asked, somewhat scared.

    "Depends..." Taras said with some hesitation.

    "But don''t!" Taras answered yelling, thinking Ricardo''s question well.

    Seeing that Taras had not answered his question, Ricardo insisted again "Of course I''m not going to do it, but during the ritual I saw everyone so serious that it would seem that one mistake would kill us all"Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Depends on the god, depends on the offense" Taras said, seeing that the boy wanted to know more about the subject

    "There are gods who deserve to be offended..." Lucas added in a low voice, "And it''s okay if you offend them"

    "Yes, but it''s never good to do it, unless you hate them and have the reasons to do it" Taras said

    "It still depends on the offense, there are insults that are flattering for some gods"

    "Like the whore of the seas?..." Ricardo asked.

    "Tusha is not a god with a ''past'', he doesn''t care about the words or insults he uses, only those who were gods in life care" Lucas commented, somewhat obliged to say that he was initiated into that church.

    "And Galleon?" Richard asked.

    "The¡­" But before Lucas could answer, Taras screamed.

    "Never, absolutely never, even think of insulting the God of sea beasts on a ship!!" Taras told the young boy as if to remind him, almost like a father teaching his children never to run with a knife in their hand.

    "How big is the taboo?" Ricardo asked, somewhat scared.

    "It''s not exactly a taboo... Straight up, it''s a sin punishable by death on military and exploration ships," Taras said.

    "The Galleon is a group of gods with a ''past'', just like the Pantheon" added Lucas.

    "But the Pantheon is insulted every day on my island, it is even a tradition in some families to do so" Ricardo said doubtfully, if it was the same then they were just exaggerating.

    "With ''past'' but without ''present''..." Lucas said, seeking to speak with mystery because the truth was that he didn''t know much about the subject either, and he only knew what the word of mouth of life had taught him, better not to prolong this conversation he thought as he said it.

    "Hey!!" Lucas yelled suddenly.

    "Catch something, catch something!!" And he started to pick up the line, the other two boys looked at him expectantly.

 Enfermos

    "Catch something, catch something!!" And he started to pick up the line, the other two boys looked at him expectantly.

    Lucas pulled the hook hard, as if a whale was biting on the other side, the force was such that Lucas lost his balance and fell on his ass against the deck when he managed to get the hook out of the water.

    "Ha ha ha" Taras river like a wretch

    "..."

    Ricardo was silent, watching the baited hook wobbling in the air.

    "Next time, take it out little by little, otherwise they will always escape" Ricardo reminded him that he had caught something

    "Yes... Yes" Lucas agreed sitting on the ground, from that position he noticed that the rope that held the fishing net was somewhat more tense than normal.

    "Looks like we managed to catch something!" Lucas said, pointing to the rope.

    "A long time ago..." Taras said with enough experience on the subject "but wait a bit, the rope still not tense enough to be worth the effort"

    The boys waited patiently, paying attention to the most experienced sailor, who this morning had had to tutor the other two young boys.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Luckily, the weather was nice and the waves of the sea helped to keep the boys patient.

    "Do you have any news of the sick boys?" Lucas asked, bored with the wait and hoping that the subject would not return to the previous one.

    "I think that''s the fourth time you''ve asked this week, Lucas" Tara said lazily looking at the rope that held the net.

    "Do you want to keep looking at the rope in silence?" Lucas asked wryly, but Taras didn''t reply.

    "Only that they are blaming us unfairly, probably because we are cabin boys" Ricardo commented with disgust on the subject.

    "Although we hardly ever clean the kitchen, I always check that the food is healthy"

    "If they get sick, it''s because of something else, not because of spoiled food"

    Taras got up from his chair, spitting into the ocean, cursing: "I think the same thing, that bastard Ron is using us as a shield to not create fear"

    "The sick have already spent a whole week in the wine cellar, being cared for only by Ron and Dima. They won''t let us go see them and none of the guys in the cabin have any news, for me, they are long dead, I hope the captain don''t blame us and throw us overboard"

    "The truth is, I''m already tired of the rest of the sailors seeing us as guilty of murder..." Ricardo said, quite sad about the subject.

    "I still have faith that they will recover" Lucas said, trying to encourage the other two boys.

    Although it was not a serious incident, everyone noticed that a week ago sick people began to appear on the ship and whenever Ron and Dima appeared they isolated them in the wine cellar to be able to treat them better.

    The worst thing is that every time a sailor asked the higher ranks something, they only answered that they ate spoiled food, so everyone had started to despise the food of the cabin boys a few days ago.

    The situation became so serious that the sailors decided to throw part of the food caught a week ago overboard and force them to start fishing for new food.

 El Mar Generoso

    Paying attention to the new cabin boy, the three waited a while longer, until Taras gave the order to start quickly to recover the net from the ocean, really the force that had to be done could easily leave your hands bleeding.

    Fortunately for the other two boys, Taras had given them some gloves and had shown him a technique to make it easier, but for Lucas, everything in life was difficult with one hand.

    The net eventually came out of the water and was moved to the deck of the ship where it was opened.

    A large number of fish of different sizes, a few crabs of different colors and a very large species of sea turtle fell out of its interior.

    "Fine, it''s a good mountain of fish, no wonder they catch so little, if they catch so much" Lucas said surprised by the good catch

    "No, it''s not very normal..." Taras said with some experience on the subject.

    "Capas we were lucky and this is a good sea to fish, but even so much variety is rare, in general the fish in this area move in schools and the crabs are even rarer, unless there is not much depth in this area "Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Lucas walked over to the mountain of fish, picked up a red crab the size of his hand, walked over to the rail, and tossed it back into the water.

    Taras and Ricardo saw the scene, not understanding why only that crab deserved to return to the water, but they didn''t ask either, they were already quite exhausted from the effort of raising the net.

    "Well, time to work guys, Lucas go find something to put the fish in"

    Lucas, hearing the order, went to look for an empty barrel in the kitchen.

    "Ricardo, I''m going to look for a few sailors, so they can help me identify the fish. As the saying goes: ''if you don''t know what it is and there''s leftover food, you better not eat it.'' they are poisonous" Taras explained as he headed to the cabins.

    "Just in case, don''t touch them with your hand!" Taras yelled at him as he headed down the stairs.

    But Ricardo went ahead and out of curiosity he began to dig with a broom in the pile of fish of different colors, luckily he was not so impulsive and followed Taras''s advice

    The giant tortoise, seeing a stick approaching, bit it, breaking the broom in half.

    Seeing this, Ricardo stopped playing and decided to wait for the other sailors, he didn''t want to follow Lucas''s example and be maimed.

    But from a distance, Ricardo was looking at the mountain of fish, the colorful fish leaping through the air was a truly beautiful sight.

    It was then, that the young boy noticed something white like jade, on the pile of fish, a fish of that color draws one''s attention in an instant, however, he realized that it was not a fish that stood out but a human hand.

    "Corpse!!"

    "There is a corpse!!" Ricardo shouted that he was alone on the deck, he did not dare to approach since he was still afraid of the turtle.

 El CadÃ¡ver

    Hearing the shout, several sailors following Taras began to run for the deck.

    "What the fuck are you yelling at, boy?" Ron asked nervously, he couldn''t see the hand from his position.

    "There''s a... There''s a corpse buried in that pile of fish" Ricardo said quite nervously, he didn''t understand how the hell they caught that in the middle of the ocean.

    *Piuu* A bullet pierced the turtle''s head, leaving it motionless on the ground.

    "Looks like the boy is right" Dima said, as she put away her flintlock pistol.

    "I see a leg from here"

    The sailors got upset and began to take out the fish to see what the carcass looked like.

    But then they were surprised, because the corpse was not that of a sailor, but of a woman. The woman had her eyes closed, and she was lying completely naked on the deck, surrounded by sailors who looked at her with more fear than excitement.

    The woman was quite pretty by the standards of these sailors, the most beautiful thing about her was exotic long bluish hair, but she also had something quite abnormal about her...

    Dima winked at Ron, he understood the signal immediately and ran to the cabins.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "It is moving!" Ricardo shouted on the deck, when he saw the woman he slowly opened his eyes and somewhat dazed looked at all the men.

    The woman noticed that she was naked and with shame she covered her private parts, while a rather fine and pretty voice asked with great fear:

    "Where am I? ... What did they do to me?"

    When Dima saw the scene, he took off his shirt, showing a toned but somewhat old body, with all the muscles marked and full of tattoos of different seabirds all over her body...

    "You are on board our ship, the first officer went to get some water for you to drink" she said as he covered her with his shirt to the chagrin of the rest of the sailors

    "Thank you..." The girl said shyly.

    "Don''t worry, you''re safe now" Dima said with a warm smile on her face.

    "Now, young lady, can you tell this old sailor which ship was wrecked?"

    "I... I... I don''t remember, I was in a bar in Los Alamos and some men approached me and... and..." Said the woman with blue hair, while her cries interrupted her speech, managing to move the hearts of many sailors on board.

    "Don''t worry, you''re fine now, we''re just honest merchants" Dima said, looking at her boys surrounding him.

    "They are all gentlemen, men of good faith, there is nothing to fear in La Vieja Ana"

    The sailors proudly stood in front of the semi-naked woman on the deck, some even deliberately marking her pectorals and biceps.

    For his part, Ricardo put on the best handsome noble face he could muster, with his tattered sailor clothes and the lack of a decent bathroom in months.

    "I just want to go back to my house in Los Alamos¡­ I miss my parents¡­" The woman began to cry louder as she covered her face.

    "But of course we''ll take you home, it so happens that we''re also headed to Los Alamos" Dima said with the face of a father looking at his crying daughter.

    "What''s your name, young lady?" Dima asked with an adorable grandpa smile.

 La Joven Adrienne

    "What''s your name, young lady?" Dima asked, with an adorable grandpa smile.

    "I''m Adrienne Volkova, I just want to go home, please, I''m begging you" The woman said, as she wiped tears from her eyes and stared at Dima with beautiful silver eyes.

    "Of course we''re going to help you, did you know my daughter''s name was Adrienne too?" Dima said, helping the girl to her feet.

    "Layers it is destiny that brought you on board, so that we could rescue you from the ocean"

    "Now young Adrienne, let me take you to see the captain of the ship to discuss the details" Dima said, as she handed the girl over to a slightly stunned Ricardo.

    "Young handsome man, take the lady to the cabins, give her some warm clothes and then send her to the captain" Dima ordered, giving Ricardo two winks.

    "Yes, of course, follow me beautiful lady" Ricardo said with a noble label that he never brought out on this ship, while thinking ''My God!, this old Dima, is the father I never had, I even introduce myself to someone, something that not even my brother bothered"

    "Thank you, for the help..." Adrienne said a little nervously, accepting Ricardo''s hand with a shy smile.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    The rest of the sailors, seeing Ricardo''s label, almost dropped their jaws to the ground.

    Ricardo and Adrienne happily prepared to walk towards the entrance of the cabins.

    It was then that a shout came from the stairs below:

    "I bring the Water for the princess, kind old man!!"

    *sh*

    Ricardo felt something hot splash onto his face, staining the side of his face, somewhat dazed by the sudden spitting.

    He put his hands on his face and wiped it slowly, as if trying not to forget it, his eyes red with offense to his noble status.

    But seeing his hands, he knew he was wrong, they hadn''t spit on his face, as his hands were completely red, stained with thick sticky blood. Stunned, Ricardo returned to see the source of the blood, but he did not meet the shy Adrienne, but the nothingness itself...

    Yes, the ''nothing'', because the girl''s head had disappeared as if by magic and on her neck there was only a constant source of blood dripping, staining all her clothes.

    Adrienne''s body fell lifeless, while Ricardo stood somewhat dazed on the deck, still holding her hand, not understanding what the hell had happened to his beautiful lady.

    It was then that Ron ran out of the cabins and grabbed a head rolling on the floor and put it in an iron box with a glass on one side.

    Dima, meanwhile, approached the woman''s corpse and with a swipe tore off her shirt, leaving her completely naked again, with the shirt in her hand, she began to clean a rusty knife full of blood.

    Ricardo, meanwhile, held the hand of the girl''s naked corpse, as if he wanted Adrienne to never touch the ground, for a long time, in silence, without understanding why...

 Adrienne

    *Knock* ... *Knock*

    "Come in..." Wiliam said, without looking at the door.

    Ricardo entered the cabin, when training he noticed the captain concentrating writing in his diary, concentrated enough not to look up to see him.

    "Captain, what do you require me to do?" Richard asked.

    "Ah, Ricardo, you''ve finally arrived, there''s something I want to discuss with you" Said the captain, leaving his notebook on a box covered by a red handkerchief and stopping to greet the cabin boy.

    "Come, make yourself comfortable, sit over here" Said the captain with a smile, while he accompanied Ricardo to the chair and helped him sit down.

    The captain, seeing the cabin boy, went to his decanter and prepared two drinks while he said:

    "Dima told me, that this morning''s incident affected you a little"

    "Eh, about that¡­ I didn''t quite understand why¡­ We killed Adrienne¡­" Ricardo said, with some doubt, whether he should talk about it or not.

    The captain didn''t answer, he just prepared his drink in silence, noticing this, Ricardo with more confidence continued: "I mean, aren''t we honest merchants?"

    "We are supposed to help the other sailors, who suffered ''the seas''"

    "Take the tissue out of the box on my desk and see what''s inside, but look carefully," Wiliam said forcefully, as he continued to make the drinks, unfortunately he didn''t have Ron''s skill.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Ricardo with some hesitation obeyed and took out the handkerchief, he already knew what was inside, what he didn''t understand, is why keep it.

    "Ahh!" Ricardo shouted in fright, falling to the ground next to the chair because of the jump he sent himself, he just wanted to get away from that thing that he had in front of him.

    As Ricardo supposed, inside the box was Adrienne''s head, but what surprised him was that the skull of her head was opened very carefully, all the capillary layer of her hair had been removed, along with the part top of the skull. Exposing Adrienne''s brain.

    "Why the fuck did they do this to him?!" Ricardo asked scared.

    "I told you to watch carefully, rookie..." Wiliam said, turning around and pulling the boy to his feet on the ground.

    "Look at her! Do you notice anything abnormal?"

    Ricardo looked at the head again with his brain in the air, this time he noticed that there was something moving in the girl''s brain.

    Looking carefully one could see a worm, long and thin, with skin full of blue and silver patterns, the worm would be very pretty to look at if it wasn''t for the fact that it was happily eating Adrienne''s brain.

    "What is that shit?" Ricardo asked with some disgust, with his hand on his belly, trying to contain the vomit.

    "That''s the reason, because the girl didn''t die being underwater in the middle of the ocean..." Said the captain, handing Ricardo a glass.

    "In fact, I was surprised that you didn''t understand Dima''s winks, didn''t you find the situation abnormal?"

    "This... I thought she was referring to something else, with the winks" Ricardo said somewhat embarrassed.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter, as long as you don''t get upset, it''s fine, it''s less and less to reach port, but the stress on board is getting worse and worse" The captain commented, somewhat concerned about the incidents that only he knew about.

    "So much work always ends up affecting the head, and I''m afraid that someone will lose their sanity because of the nerves of the trip" Added Wiliam, already preparing the ground for rumors to spread on the ship.

    The best thing for all the sailors, according to Wiliam, was to assume that the abnormal attitudes were only due to stress and would not be related to the attack of the sirens.

 Lupins

    The best thing for all the sailors, according to Wiliam, was to assume that the abnormal attitudes were only due to stress and would not be related to the attack of the sirens.

    "And what kind of sea beast is this worm?" Ricardo asked a little calmer, knowing that he had not helped kill a poor girl.

    "It''s not a sea beast..." The captain answered, seeking to lengthen the conversation with Ricardo to find clues about the cabin boy''s mental state.

    "If it''s not a sea beast, what is this thing?" Ricardo asked with certain doubts.

    "It''s a ''tritoid'' or humanoid type creature, whatever you want to call them" Wiliam replied, making other drinks, pretending not to look for anything from the conversation

    "So that shit worm has the same status as a human?" Lucas asked, stunned, he couldn''t understand how a worm the size of a finger could be put in the same classification as him.

    "The same, no..." Commented the captain for Ricardo''s fortune.

    "A higher status ..." he added after the pause to Ricardo''s misfortune

    But before Ricardo could comment, Wiliam abruptly interrupted him saying:

    "At first, the worm wasn''t lying when he said she was Adrienne V¨®lkova, but the girl was just his ''shell''"

    "The real Adrienne, is that worm eating the brains of her dead ''shell''"

    The captain looked at Ricardo who was still half stunned, but he did not present any anomaly as Dima had told him, layers the old man had exaggerated a little he thought.

    "And why does this worm have a higher status than a human?" Ricardo asked that damaged his pride.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Boy, how much do you know about the ''Lupins'' or commonly called ''friend of the sea''?" the captain asked.

    "Is that a Lupin? My dad introduced me to a couple of Lupins, who lived on our island, and they were two old men" Ricardo commented with a lot of doubt.

    "Those were the shells of his, boy," Wiliam commented on the basic deduction.

    "But more importantly, do you remember if he said anything to you, the governor, about the Lupins?" the captain asked.

    "They bring good luck..." Ricardo said, he remembers it because he never understood what his father meant when he told him that those two old men bring luck.

    "Is that why you captured him, captain?"

    The captain ignored the question and stopped the talk. He approached the box where the worm ate happily and looked at it for a while.

    "That''s an excellent way of putting it, without offending anyone¡­" The captain muttered, as if trying to remember the governor''s expression.

    "We did not capture him, we are just taking him home, he lives in Los Alamos with his father"

    "And to ... ?" I try to question Ricardo.

    "All the Lupins always walk in pairs, one is the father and the other the son, they reproduce by dividing into two halves, so their relationship is much stronger than that of a human with their children" He was abruptly interrupted by the captain .

    "Because it is..." I try to ask Ricardo.

    "When we get there I''m going to ask the father to pay me for the trip, just like the governor said: the Lupins bring good fortune and are the current owners of the ocean. These worms are usually pretty rich, so you could make quite a fortune bringing them home." he was abruptly interrupted by the captain.

    "But I shouldn''t..." Ricardo tried to say.

    "Killing the shell, it''s a mere formality, I don''t want him hanging around the deck and taking an interest in getting another ''shell'' with one of the boys" he was abruptly interrupted by the captain.

    Ricardo listened carefully, he wanted to ask and say a few more things, but every time he opened his mouth, the captain interrupted him as if he was trying to provoke him.

    But Ricardo seems to have interpreted that the captain did not want to talk much about it and at a certain point he simply listened and did not open his mouth.

    "Well boy, don''t get upset for not having understood Dima''s signals, it just so happens that a long time ago we had to transport some Lupins, that''s why the boys recognized him and used you in the plan to eliminate the shell" Said the captain when noticing that Ricardo was not getting upset by the interruptions.

    Apparently the case wasn''t as complicated as Dima had said, so reassuring Ricardo with a few words should go well, the captain thought.

    "For the rest, boy, I asked you to come because I have a question to ask you..." The captain commented.

 Comportamientos Anormales

    "For the rest, boy, I asked you to come because I have a question to ask you..." The captain commented.

    Ricardo, seeing that the captain finally allowed him to be part of the conversation, asked happily: "Of course, captain! What do you need to know?"

    "As I had told you when you entered the cabin: stress levels are increasing due to the accumulated fatigue of the trip, so I would like to know if you noticed any type of abnormal behavior in the crew these days"

    "Not that I remember, captain..." Ricardo affirmed, somewhat happy that the captain had enough confidence in him to ask him these kinds of questions.

    Wiliam, seeing that the boy didn''t know anything, was relieved. It would be bad enough, if the lower level of this ship had noticed the abnormal situation of these two weeks.

    "... But..." Ricardo said, to the captain''s annoyance.

    "The boys in the cabins are a little worried about the sick. We haven''t seen the boys for a week and many fear that they are worse than Ron tells us"

    "It''s okay, it''s normal for them to feel worried about their companions" The captain commented cautiously, he didn''t want to leak what the real problem was, it was almost time to reach port, and it''s not worth creating unnecessarily panic.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    But... As captain, it was also his responsibility to try to find information and if he had brought up the subject with a cabin boy, it was because he was really lost with this series of incidents... Or he was looking for something else.

    "What I meant, is if you noticed someone acting out of the ordinary, as if they were in some kind of trance..." The captain explained in detail slowly.

    Ricardo stayed silent thinking, trying to be as useful as possible with the captain, ultimately, the person in front of him would define whether the next trip was still a cabin boy or not.

    Noticing Ricardo''s silence, Wiliam continued explaining the known symptoms at the moment, so the cabin boy will be able to find a possible suspect.

    "For example, what I''m interested in knowing, is if any of the sailors you met on this trip no longer seem to be the same person you met at the beginning, as if something inside that person had changed..." Wiliam asked, looking at the eyes of the young boy with seriousness.

    "I think I know someone who fulfills that¡­" Ricardo said, very hesitant to speak or not speak.

    Noticing the cabin boy''s long pause, Wiliam insisted: "Who? ... The subject is important, Ricardo, if you help me with this matter, I promise that I will help you in the future when we touch port"

    Ricardo understood the hint of the captain, a name for a position, without a doubt it would be tempting for most people, but Ricardo was not one of those who easily betrayed his friends, but...

    ''A Montes can''t keep cleaning up the vomit of a bunch of drunks'' The thought flew through Ricardo''s head.

    And without hesitation, he said the name that best fit the definition of the captain:

 BitÃ¡cora

    And without hesitation, he said the name that best fit the definition of the captain:

    "Lucas, ever since the siren attack, he''s been acting completely different."

    ''Shit, I just shot myself in the foot'' The captain seemed to have thought while showing a mocking smile. Lucas was his informant in the lower levels, he couldn''t let them find out, otherwise people wouldn''t act like they normally do in front of him.

    ''It''s logical that Lucas is going to act differently, if he doesn''t see them as friends anymore, for him, they are a bunch of lunatics who will kill him at any moment'' Wiliam probably thought, but he couldn''t say that to the young boy, so instead He said; "Okay, it''s the most logical thing for that to happen, unlike the other sailors, Lucas spent a few months on this ship, it''s normal that you don''t know him completely"

    "But Lucas before was always depressed, he said few words, and now he talks a lot and laughs quite often" Ricardo said, the more he believed it, the more he noticed that Lucas''s personality had gradually changed since the attack.

    ''It''s also normal, better to be the nice guy and not the one that everyone dislikes, if one is accompanied by potential assassins'' Wiliam probably thought, but he couldn''t say that to the young cabin boy, so instead he said: "It''s normal Ricardo, Lucas came to this ship after a shipwreck and all his friends died, who would not be depressed in his place, with time the wounds healed, and now he is smiling again"

    "You''re right, really, if you think about it that way, his personality change fits well, the only thing I don''t understand is why he always tries to be alone since the attacks, and he hasn''t slept in the cabins with the rest for a long time "

    ''I wouldn''t either if I were him...'' Probably, Wiliam thought as he chuckled, but he couldn''t say that to the young cabin boy, so instead he said:

    "Ha, ha, ha... It''s okay, Lucas came to see me personally to ask to sleep somewhere else until we reach the port, it seems that he became very fond of you and wants to break away little by little, in the end our paths are very different, Lucas will go to church, and we will go to the seas"Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "I see, I feel a little bad for doubting my friend" Ricardo said with some sorrow.

    "Ha, ha, ha¡­ There''s nothing to worry about, it''s always a good practice to doubt, when you don''t doubt, Ricardo" Said the captain with a smile full of satisfaction, seeing that the whole conversation went smoothly.

    He stayed a few minutes in silence looking at Ricardo, then at his notebook and then at Ricardo again and said emphatically:

    "Like Ricardo, if you notice someone who fits these conditions, come and tell me immediately and remember not to talk about this with others"

    "Yes captain!" Ricardo answered automatically, he turned and went to the door to go out to continue doing his job. After fishing, the boys had many fish to gut in the kitchen.

    But when he was about to leave, a voice interrupted him from behind him:

    "Ricardo, there is something else I forgot to mention to you" Wiliam said looking at the young boy turning around.

    "More than mentioning something to you, it is congratulating you on something, it is astounding that you have endured this entire trip being a cabin boy, you can believe me when I say that there are not many boys your age, who as soon as they leave their house manage to navigate these seas"

    "And this is not an ordinary trip, we have really gone through a lot this time, most of the trips we only cry for a family and in this one we have to cry for half a neighborhood" Wiliam said looking for something in his cabinet.

    The captain approached Ricardo with something in his hand, while he said with a smile:

    "And yet, you have managed to be one of the best cabin boys I have seen in years, the vast majority would have cried and lowered their arms a long time ago, but you somehow always managed to keep fighting "

    "Ricardo really congratulated you, I''ll give you this notebook, believe me the only difference between a good captain and a bad one, is in the words written in his log" Said the captain handing him a black notebook, very similar to the one he always used.

    "I''m sure if we make it out of this trip alive, you''re going to end up becoming a great captain one day, and a great captain needs a good log, I hope you find it useful boy"

    Ricardo accepted the log with trembling hands, it was a pity that without even using it for the first time, he had already stained it, but not with ink, but with tears, because finally the young cabin boy felt like a young sailor.

 Guardando Los Pescados

    Lucas and Taras were in the galley, already told by the sailors which fish to keep and which to throw away, so the only thing left to do was to process some and store the rest in the supply boxes.

    Lucas had acquired quite a lot of skill in the kitchen in recent months, so he had the task of processing those fish that could not be stored directly.

    At this moment he was fighting, trying to cut up and remove the viscera from the giant tortoise that he had in front of him, his skill was not bad, and he knew where to place the knife to go boning quickly.

    In order to butcher the sea beast, Lucas pricked it with a metal rod on the table, and in this way he managed to keep the turtle from moving. It was one of the techniques that he learned in these 2 weeks that he had been one-armed, little by little he got used to his new lifestyle, or so it seemed, because more than once he had started crying in private for the loss.

    Taras for his part was storing the fish in the warehouse boxes.

    *Hiiiii* The door boards creaked

    The two boys stopped their tasks, because they had heard someone enter.

    "Did it go well with the captain, Ricardo?" Lucas asked when he saw his friend''s face stained with tears.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Yes, the truth is that very well, it seems that he had only been concerned about what had happened to me this morning" Ricardo answered, approaching Taras to help him put the fish away.

    "And he told you something else? Because you were there for a long time, and it seems that you were crying" Taras asked curiously.

    "Not much, we talked a little about the sick boys, but not much more" Ricardo said, but then he slightly regretted what he had said and tried to hide it by quickly finishing the preparation of the supply box in front of him.

    "And did you get any information? The guys in the cabins are very worried" Lucas asked.

    "No, the truth is that he only asked me if I had seen someone suspicious" Ricardo said, but then he regretted what he had said a little and tried to hide it by quickly finishing the preparation of the supply box in front of him.

    He covered the upper part of the box full of fish with yellowish paper, and then he looked for the lid of the box and on the ends Ricardo placed a kind of greasy mass. Then Ricardo placed the lid of the box, it seemed that the greasy mass helped the lid of the box to be fixed.

    *Ha, ha, ha* Taras river like a bastard

    "The captain asked you about any suspects... ha ha ha" Taras laughed even louder, echoing throughout the kitchen.

    ''Shit, I can tell'' Ricardo thought, cursing not having been smarter.

    "You could tell from miles away that something strange was happening, if he asked you for the name of a suspect, it is because there is clearly a culprit and this is not a simple disease..." Taras said, sitting on a box, it seemed that for him this discussion was more important than completing the task on time.

    "And if it''s not a disease, what''s leaving, so many wounded in the hold..." Taras said, stopping and looking at the other two boys, as if seeking his help to understand the new dangerous situation the ship was facing.

 Duda, Cuando No Dudes

    "And if it''s not a disease, what''s leaving, so many wounded in the hold..." Taras said, stopping and looking at the other two boys, as if seeking his help to understand the new dangerous situation the ship was facing.

    "We could sneak into the cellar and ask the guys, the kitchen is on the same floor as the cellar, no one would realize that we went in to observe" Ricardo said, from the conversation with the captain, he knew that if he managed to solve this mystery, he would be promoted to sailor upon arrival at port.

    ''Shit, having these two in this matter is not convenient, both of them could be to blame, especially Ricardo, at any moment it explodes again and kills another sailor'' Lucas thought with a lot of concern, while he said calmly

    "You have to trust the captain, if he wants to isolate the boys, surely he has a good reason to do so, it may be that the disease is contagious and not simply eating spoiled food"

    "The best thing is not to look for problems, there is little left to reach port, why waste yourself and get into such a complicated matter"

    "I don''t know if you noticed, Lucas..." Taras said approaching Lucas until his faces were glued together.

    "We''re already in the fucking problem!!!" He yelled at the top of his lungs, Taras into Lucas''s face, almost making him deaf.

    "They are accusing us of using rotten food in our kitchen, if the matter escalates, who do you think the boys are going to take it out on?" Taras told him quite angry, not so much with Lucas, but with the situation.

    "The captain said that the boys are very stressed due to the lack of rest shift, it could happen that they end up shitting us with sticks in the cabins just to de-stress" Ricardo said quite scared, now he had tied the threads of how serious it could be the problem for themThis tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Ricardo stopped his task, and sat on the large box in which they dumped the waste, and looked at the two boys in a serious way while he said:

    "For a lot of these drunks, we''re the ones responsible for taking 5 more sailors off their shifts and giving them even more work, we''re really going to end badly, if we don''t get the guys a good answer in the next few days."

    "Yes the..." Taras tried to speak, but a noise cut him short.

    *Puff* Lucas''s table fell to the floor along with the turtle.

    Lucas dropped the knife he had in his hand and stuck it on the floorboards, ran to the kitchen door and looked at both ends. There was no one in the hallway.

    He closed the kitchen door and put a box to block it. Lucas looked at the other two boys, who looked at him without understanding why he acted like this, but he knew the seriousness of the problem better than these two lambs that he had in front of him, the shepherd was tempting the wolf and the lambs did not realize .

    ''Now I get it, I''m not the informant, I''m the bait, the captain''s son of a bitch thinks the relic, or Galleon, is going to save me from these lunatics, which is why he''s tempting everyone on the ship to kill the boys ...'' Lucas thought, pacing the room, while the other two boys looked at him even more scared.

    ''Now I understand everything, his plan was not that he will help him discover the culprit, his idea was that the culprit will notice that we are looking for him so that he will try to kill us, in turn use us as a target for all future lunatics on this ship and that way identify them''

    ''This is serious... If he told Ricardo this, it is because he has already prepared everything for a long time... The sailors will probably be tempted to show their abnormal behavior towards us in the next few days... Even if we manage to solve everything, the son of a bitch of the captain is going to look for another ''illness'', so that we continue to be the living shields of the rest of the crew, even sane''

    Lucas looked at the two boys or ''lambs'', who were looking at him with some fear due to his sudden change of attitude.

    ''No... idiot, this is a lot more fucked up than you''re thinking, the son of a bitch used these two fucking weeks to form the ship''s shield... These two idiots are scared of me... Everyone on this ship is starting to doubt me...''

 Marchando a la horca

    ''No... idiot, this is a lot more fucked up than you think, the son of a bitch used these two weeks to form the ship''s shield... These two idiots are afraid of me... Everyone on this ship, they are starting to doubt me¡­ I am the ship''s shield.''

    ''No wonder he allowed me to sleep away from the cabins, that makes me the main culprit of the ship''s ''illnesses'' ... How the hell were you such an idiot not to realize that the day after the attack, he didn''t allow you to be alone .. After explaining to Ron how a mermaid''s poison works... When you asked him to sleep outside the cabins, he allowed you with a smile on his face.''

    "That old man must have something strange..." Lucas murmured something traumatized and in a low voice, looking dazedly at the two in front of him, he couldn''t manage to finish processing how he had ended up in this situation without realizing it up to now.

    "..." Lucas wanted to say something to the two boys in front of him, but he noticed that they were looking at him with scared faces, Ricardo was stealthily approaching the box where they kept the knives as if preparing for the worst.

    ''I''m alone... I''m doomed... Someone like me can''t survive being alone in these shitty waters, damn that old man played all his chips that I''m some kind of divine envoy of the Galleon...'' Lucas thought while he sat on the box blocking the door biting his nails, even parts of his fingers were disappearing from how nervous he was.

    ''The relic isn''t going to save my ass... If I stop being useful to him to accomplish the mission, he''s going to look for the second-best courier candidate, which is... the captain of this ship or the first mate of it.. .''

    ''The relic is trying to get rid of me as I am no longer useful to him... That is why the captain is going to bring about my death and when he has my corpse... he is going to be forced by the relic to become the next messenger...''Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ''No... If the relic wanted me dead, it could force me to kill myself... Since Ron and The Captain figured out how attitude changes work... The relic doesn''t cause them anymore, because it doesn''t care what happens in this fucking ship¡­ He''s confident that he''s going to make it to port¡­''

    ''...'' Lucas stopped reflecting on the subject, it no longer made sense to do so, he stopped biting his fingernails, his only arm fell to the ground, as if he had lost the strength to hold it and drops of blood began to drain of his fingers staining the floor.

    But Lucas didn''t seem to care about the pain, he stared at the kitchen ceiling, as if he had lost his soul.

    ''There''s no point in reflecting on it anymore... I''m alone... I can''t survive alone... Whatever happens... I''m already dead'' It was Lucas''s last thought, before the tears began to stain her face, making the kitchen ceiling boards blur.

    The other two boys were still scared, even if it seemed that Lucas was a little calmer, he was still acting too weird, Ricardo already had a knife in his hand and positioned himself in a corner of the kitchen, entrenching himself with some boxes.

    For his part, Taras was somewhat afraid, he did not seem to be so corrupted by the sirens, so his thoughts were more innocent, and he believed that Lucas was afraid of the beating they were going to give him in the cabins, if they did not find a culprit.

    But when he saw Lucas crying, his years as a sailor told him that there was something strange, something that he did not know and Lucas did.

    ''5 times he asked us if we knew anything about the sick...'' Taras reflected, bringing up his years of experience in these mysterious seas.

    ''If he were guilty, he wouldn''t cry like that. Probably, knowing that the three of us share his guilt, he would be laughing like a bastard. Besides, those are the cries of an innocent prisoner marching to the gallows''

    ''The three of us share the blame for him... Marching to the gallows'' those words repeated in Taras''s head as if he was on an infinite loop.

    "Shit!..." Taras yelled, running towards Lucas and grabbing him by the head, so that he would stop looking at the ceiling and look into his eyes.

    "What the hell is in the wine cellar, Lucas?!" Taras asked loudly, beginning to get infected with Lucas''s fear.

 La Calma Del Hombre Muerto

    "What the hell is in the wine cellar, Lucas?!" Taras asked loudly, beginning to get infected with Lucas''s fear.

    Lucas looked at Taras somewhat blurred by his tears as he thought about something, then his eyes widened, as if he had discovered the way to never-never land, and his crying suddenly stopped.

    He stared at Taras as an ear-to-ear grin spread across his face and his eyes twinkled like stars, saying with the calm of a wanderer:

    "If I die, they die with me"

    "What?..." Taras could not believe what was happening, not because of the stupidity of the person he had in his hand, but because years of sailing whispered in his ears that this man was not lying, really this time his life was in play.

    "You two, you''re going to be the first to die, because you''re the ones who know the least¡­" Lucas''s smile kept widening.

    *Puff*

    Red blood stained the kitchen door as Taras gasped, sweat pouring down his face and blood from his hand.

    "What the fuck are you saying...!" He screamed at the top of his lungs, but before he could continue.

    Lucas covered her mouth and looked toward the door, more afraid of what was behind her than of the man in front of him.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Next, Lucas looked at Taras, a smile forming on his mouth with few teeth and smeared with blood as he murmured: "Careful, if they hear us, it''s game over boy..."

    ''No, no, no, no, this can''t be happening to me'' Seeing how Lucas didn''t give a damn about the blow, Taras clearly knew that he had walked into the lion''s den. His sailor soul told her that only someone who knew he was about to die would be acting so weird.

    Ricardo stayed silent, trying to go unnoticed, his heart knew that if he wanted to get out alive he had to kill the one who survived of these two, he would have to take advantage of the right moment and carry out the attack, before the ''winner'' could react to his presence.

    Lucas stared at Taras with a big smile, the same smile that led him to survive these long years in the ocean, he alone would never have made it, but by parasitizing others... Nothing was impossible.

    "Listen, I just want you to explain to me what''s in the cellar, understood boy..." Taras murmured with a trembling voice, paying attention to Lucas.

    "I don''t know what''s in the hold, but I know what''s in the other crewmen''s minds, but if you want to know too, then you''re not going to yell from now on" Lucas said smiling at Taras confidently, starting to show an attitude that he never showed on this boat.

    Taras didn''t say anything, the situation was too abnormal and silence was the best answer.

    "All the sailors were infected during the attack, this infection causes your brain to gradually distort reality, causing their behavior to become more and more erratic, so they are all murderers, lunatics, rapists, cannibals, etc¡­"

    "As you said, the captain uses us as shields, but not to give excuses to the disease"

    "What the captain wants are men who are willing to give their lives to identify the first lunatics, and to achieve that, he''s going to do everything he can to focus the crew''s hatred on the three of us."

    "Do you think I''m going to believe that story..." Teras murmured with many doubts.

    "Tell me, don''t you feel like there''s something wrong with you, can''t you tell the difference in your own body?" Lucas asked, looking at Teras.

 Relajar Las Tetas

    "Tell me, don''t you feel that there is something wrong with you, can''t you tell the difference in your own body?" Lucas asked, looking at Teras, trying to get her support.

    "..."

    Silence filled the room, it seemed that the two boys had experienced abnormal situations in these two weeks, so Lucas''s words were gaining more weight in their minds.

    "They didn''t do things they never thought to do before¡­" Lucas continued, stoking the fire.

    "..." The silence became a little heavier.

    "It is not a magical change that of the sirens, it is gradual and progresses little by little, eating away at your mind, until you accept your new destiny, all this change is the product of your own decisions, and they should be able to notice it." Lucas continued, but noted that Taras'' grip was already quite loose.

    "I''m not asking you to believe me, Taras" Lucas said, getting out of the grip and heading towards the boxes in the back where a young cabin boy was hiding in fear.

    "But you are obliged to believe me, Ricardo"

    "I... I''m completely fine, I don''t know what you''re talking about, lunatic!" Ricardo yelled, pointing his knife at Lucas in fear.

    "It doesn''t matter what you did, everyone is mentally ill, it''s not your fault, nor mine, nor Taras''s" Lucas said calmly approaching the scared young RicardoThis tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "But if it''s going to be our fault if we die so easily from it, if we allow the captain to frame us and target us for the rest of the crew, you''re going to be the next ingredient." Lucas said, coming to the front of Ricardo, who was about to explode with nerves.

    "If neither of you believe me, I can wait until the first incident appears, but it may be too late for you when that happens" Said the castaway, asking Ricardo for the knife

    Ricardo hesitated, but ended up handing the knife to his friend. Luckily for Lucas, a nobleman couldn''t kill an unarmed man, or maybe it was because of Lucas''s ''motivational'' speech.

    "Well, the best we can do is calm down the three of us and find a plan that allows us to get out alive, any ideas, Taras?" Lucas, quite confidently, assumed that Taras had decided to believe his speech.

    ''Taras is smarter, he surely puts together a good plan, Ricardo is the sociable one, he will probably allow us to win more allies, and I am the wild card, who watches from the shadows away from danger''. Lucas thought happily, seeing how these men were going to have to help him or die with him, the scene reminded him of his days in prison with Amanda.

    "We could be exaggerating everything, and it''s just nerves, ¡­ And that''s probably the case, ¡­ But the best thing we can do now is go to the warehouse to check the situation of the sick" Taras said, also somewhat scared, even if Lucas wasn''t exaggerating, the beating by the other sailors, if it was real enough.

    "If we get the patients to defend us and say why they really got sick, we could clear our name and get out of the problem" Taras continued, to calm everyone''s nerves he decided to continue doing his homework.

    "That''s a good plan, let''s do it now" Lucas said walking towards the door, the sooner he manages to disarm the captain''s plan, the better.

    "But why such a hurry?" Taras said taking Lucas''s back.

    "First, you are very nervous, second, it is better to do it at night, now the three of us are going to finish our tasks, eat, and fix this problem when the others sleep." Taras said, hoping a little work would fix the heads of the schizophrenic and the idiot who walked into a corner with a knife over a simple argument.

 Dele al que no tiene, lo que supo tener

    The night had finally come and Lucas was heading to his room to go to sleep, it was quite a long day, one of those days that ruin your smile for a few weeks.

    So Lucas wanted to go to sleep to change things until the agreed time arrives to visit the hold, his room was located on the floor below the kitchen, where the bow store is.

    The room was quite far from the cabins and the most important thing was that it was full of boxes where one could hide, before the attack of some lunatic, so Lucas could sleep peacefully.

    Finally, Lucas reached the floor of his room and headed towards his door with rather tired legs, almost dragging himself from sleep, when he was able to open the door, he saw with satisfaction the safe room of his.

    Logically, the long-awaited ''room'' was just one more warehouse on the ship, but for Lucas, security was the only valuable thing in these final weeks until port.

    With great effort, Lucas approached the net that he had installed in the room. The net was hidden and one had to move a few boxes in order to get there, which would give Lucas enough time to react in an emergency.

    Finally, Lucas stretched out his right hand to reach the net, and unfortunately habit won him over.

    *oof*

    The nerves of the day made him forget that that hand no longer existed, causing the boy to fall to the ground under the net, hitting his face on the ground.

    Blood from his broken lip stained his face and tears began to flow from his eyes, until he was crying loudly on the ground under his net.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ''I can''t even go to sleep, with this shitty stump!'', cursed Lucas despising his new body with hate and tears, he curled up under the net, he didn''t even want to get up anymore, even that was difficult for the poor cabin boy.

    ''... I already gave them my arm... I gave them my future... They condemned me to this miserable life for the rest of my life...'' Lucas cried, curled up on the floor, hugging himself with his arm, trying to feel the warmth of someone on his body, but the cellar only felt colder and the memory of being able to hug himself with both arms made it even more painful.

    ''But that wasn''t enough... They want more from me... People always want more and more... They never stop asking... I saved their lives that day... Killing all my future hopes... When I get to the port, what the hell am I going to do with my life... No one is going to give this useless body a job... So useless that it can''t even cut fish without the help of a bar, an idiot who can''t serve food, an imbecile who can no longer sleep in his net without help''. Lucas thought as he cried harder and harder, digging the few nails he had left into his body as if wanting to get rid of him.

    ''But giving them my whole future wasn''t enough for them, they''re looking for more... Now they''re after my head... But I''m not going to give it to them that easily... I''m going to get out of this alive... I''m going to get there in port, and I''m going to run along the beach and kiss the sand... Wallowing on the shore like I used to when I was a child... Laughing because I''m still alive... Because I''ve lost my arm, because of these bad births, but I''ve recovered something that I had lost a long time ago and that is my desire to live to be happy ... Not to survive, but to enjoy this life ... Since they expelled me from my house, I have always lived to see another day ... But now I want to go back to those days when I lived to enjoy life... Not just enjoy, I''m going to...''

    Lucas suddenly stopped crying. His ragged breathing became more and more leisurely. He stands up. With trembling hands, he reached for a knife that he had prepared. A look full of terror appeared on his face, and with fearful steps he disappeared between the boxes of the warehouse. A group of people had entered his room.

 Pescador

    Tara''s was sleeping in his net, the waves of the sea rocked him and his mind rocked with them. A life on a ship ends up making one''s own thoughts flow as the oceans dictate, and today it seemed to be another ''quiet'' day aboard La Vieja Ana.

    The smell of salt water filled Taras''s nostrils, and she jumped awake in his web. He knew it, it was time to get to work, he wasn''t wearing a watch, but his fisherman''s instinct had dictated it that way and that''s how it should be done.

    With calm steps he approached Ricardo''s net, the boy was sleeping peacefully, he looked very cute sleeping, he was like a baby, but instead of toys surrounding him, there were empty bottles of alcohol.

    "Time to wake up, boy," Taras said, pulling some bottles off his body and moving the net around a bit.

    "It''s coming mom, it''s still early..." Ricardo said, as he snuggled into his net, to continue sleeping.

    "Ha ha ha you drunk, yesterday I was your dad, and now I''m a woman¡­" Taras laughed, but quietly, he didn''t want to wake up the other sailors who were still sleeping.

    "The goddess asks for it, let''s go, it''s time, boy" said Taras going to the deck, the task could not be ignored, not when the sea asked for it, sending such a beautiful morning, although there was still a little bit left for sunrise.

    "I''m coming, wait a bit, why don''t you sleep a few more hours, there''s no reason to be impatient, you can always wait for the day to get even better, right, fisherman?" Ricardo said lazily, while he went back to sleep, almost knowing the result of the talk by heart.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "Eh... yes, the night is nice, but it would be a shame not to wake up when it''s already dawn to be able to enjoy the sun in the ocean with all its splendor, I hope we have a good fishing today too" Taras said smiling as he returned to his net.

    When Taras bounded in his net, Ricardo woke up and took out a half-empty bottle from his side and took a deep drink, then kept it by his side as if it were a souvenir.

    "Little by little, the alcohol wears off¡­" Ricardo murmured as he curled up to sleep.

    The two slept, until Ron found them sleeping and woke them up with a bucket of cold water, sending them to clean the deck.

    The deck seemed normal enough, a little emptier than usual, but the smiling faces of the sailors at work made everything seem normal.

    The only detail that stood out a little at sight were three people hanging on the candles, their bodies were already decomposing and one of the people had already dropped half of his body, so there were only some guts hanging instead of his legs.

    The smell of putrefaction would not seem to matter to the sailors, who were happily working on their tasks.

    Going up and seeing the sun hitting his face, Ricardo, with quite a headache and with a bad face, complained: "There are fewer and fewer bottles of alcohol, luckily there are only two more weeks to go, before there were only two more weeks to go and now not so much, there were two more weeks to go"

    "To make matters worse, these corpses do not help with cleaning, every day we have to clean a new part of the body that fell off"

    "Remember not to complain out loud on deck, idiot, I followed your role, complaints only in the helmsman''s area" Taras muttered from behind him.

    Ricardo''s bad face fled from his face and a somewhat depressive face appeared, while he began to clean the deck without speaking, from time to time he looked at a sailor and gave him a cordial greeting, then he went back to work, until he finished his job.

    When Ron finished, he sent them into the kitchen.

 Pescadores y Pescados

    The boys reached the kitchen, when they reached the door, Taras grabbed the door handle, but he didn''t throw it open, but stayed with his hand on the handle for a while.

    "All good?" Ricardo asked, patting his back twice.

    "Yes, yes... I was just thinking that the nets on the deck seemed a little messy, I hope no one gets hurt" Taras answered opening the door and getting inside.

    Ricardo followed behind him, once inside, he closed the door and ran a wooden plank locking the door. He went to a mountain of boxes and started moving them around, then picked up one particular box and carried it to the middle of the room.

    "Are they still left? Little by little the cut sweet potatoes are running out" said Taras, while he began to prepare some squid that he had managed to catch a few days ago.

    "All good ingredients run out over time," Ricardo said.

    "It is a pity ¡­"

    Inside the box were a pair of human legs and a few entrails and bones, but it seems little matter to the cabin boy who reached into the box to remove the leg and start cutting them into strips.

    Taras didn''t bother looking at him, as if he already knew how that conversation ended, he was more worried about the squid in front of him.

    "Happy sailors are good friends and sad ones are good ingredients" Ricardo commented, a little lost, with a smile on his face.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "Did you notice if anyone got upset while you were complaining?" Taras asked with some nerves.

    "Yes, a half-fat and bald one, I think his name is Alberto... Another sad fish" Ricardo answered, also somewhat worried, coming out of his daze.

    "A fat one, that''s going to be the most complicated things, but if it''s only two weeks to go... Let''s hope it''s the last one, we already lost 13 men in these 4 weeks." Taras commented, watching Ricardo put the viscera and guts on the table to nibble, and looking back at the squid in his hand with more affection than before.

    "As long as other guys help, it''s always easy, you just have to manage to exchange the right favors¡­" Ricardo commented somewhat worried, while he put the minced meat to cook.

    "The few that are surviving, are the most dangerous, Taras..."

    "Two weeks seems like a long time to me, especially now that the warehouse is getting empty"

    "When there is a week left, we are going to see the seabirds, and we will do the end-of-trip ritual, that cheers up everyone''s morale, so there is no need to worry much about that week, the problem is this." Taras commented, putting the squid in a small pot, separate from the rest of the food.

    "But don''t worry boy, there is a plan, there always is, we managed to fuck up the captain''s life by pretending that it was only two weeks away for 4 weeks and all that was for this moment"

    "For? Besides creating fights between them, was there another goal?" Ricardo asked, trying to hypnotize himself with the fire.

    "Of course, most of the sailors on board now believe that this is another false rumor, but this time it is really only two weeks until port, if we manage to keep the fishing rules unchanged, then we will continue to escape from the other fishermen" . Taras said, somewhat worried because this week would decide his future.

    But then he notices a fishing line in the room getting taut.

    "Pass me the sweet potatoes, Ricardo," said Taras, moving with the knife in his hand towards the door.

 Duelo Noble

    "Pass me the sweet potatoes, Ricardo," said Taras, moving with the knife in his hand towards the door.

    Ricardo ran to the table and threw all the suspicious parts on the box, covered the box and ran to get another one.

    Taras, waiting patiently at the door, when he noticed that Ricardo had finished, he lifted the lock on the door and went to the blind corner of the door.

    Ricardo for his part stayed at the cook''s table right in front of the door, looking at the food cooking without paying attention to the door.

    It was then that someone kicked the door hard. It was the fat man described by Ricardo. The fat man took out a gun and pointed it at Ricardo, noticing that Ricardo threw the table in front of him and hid using the table, he waited for the shot holding the cross of the goddess on his chest.

    *piuu*

    The shot hit the middle of the table, but Ricardo was glued to the ground, so he missed. Hearing the shot, Taras took his knife and stabbed the fat man''s throat, the fat man grabbed the knife trying to stop it from cutting his throat, but Taras moved his hand as much as he could to try to cut as much of the fat man''s throat .

    Ricardo got up from the ground and ran with his knife, until he stuck it in the fat man''s chest.

    Upon impact, he took it out and stabbed it again, the fat man, still conscious, had his hands full on Taras''s knife, so he could only receive Ricardo''s knives, until he fell dead to the ground.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Ricardo, completely in a trance, continued stabbing the fat man''s body, until Taras stopped him, someone else had arrived.

    "Alberto... Another poor devil losing his mind..." Ron said, a rusty knife in his hand.

    "Yes, but this fucking sick man is the first to lose it to the point of using a gun..." Ricardo complained, he knew that Ron was one of the few untouchables on the ship and also one of the few who seemed sane.

    "Yes... The booze is running low, it''s a good thing it''s not too far from port, because if not, I''m afraid I''d have to sail this ship pretty much by myself." Ron said, looking at the scene a bit just in case, but he had no doubts about this pair of boys either, for some reason they seemed to be one of the ones with the least serious symptoms.

    "You did well to kill a threat to the ship, keep up the hard work" Ron said, walking away, the situation so miserable that he was no longer surprised by the dead.

    Luckily this type of boat did not need so many people, but they had to cancel several parts of the boat, now they only did the basics, cleaning so as not to slip and kill themselves on the rail, food, fishing, sailing, and sleeping.

    Ricardo, seeing Ron walk away, went to a box of utensils, took out a long machete and went to the fat man''s body and placed it on his shattered neck and began to force himself.

    "We have to throw this one out, they saw it, boy, he''s not just another missing person" Taras murmured.

    "I know... I know, I just have fun fucking the son of the great bitch who almost killed me with a bullet." Said Ricardo putting even more force into the machete until his head rolled off, Ricardo took the head and looked at it with pride and raised it over his, letting his blood stain it.

    "I still congratulate you, young nobleman, this could be considered the first duel you won in your life, and you did it without guns, using only a knife, your family should be very proud of you, Ricardo" Taras said with a smile to Ricardo.

    "Ha ha ha that''s right, I won!" Ricardo shouted, laughing, with the fat man''s head wobbling in the air next to his arms.

    "I already want to see my brother''s face when he finds out that he won a duel with a sailor with a kitchen knife" Ricardo laughed like a wretch while he threw the fat man''s head into the kitchen fire.

 PÃ¡nico Abordo

    *Knock* ... *Knock*

    "Come in," Wiliam said, grabbing a gold pistol from the top of the table and pointing it at the door.

    Ron walked through the door and saw his friend pointing at him, he seemed unconcerned, but then he looked with disgust at the empty captain''s decanter.

    "Did something happen, first officer?" The captain asked without taking his aim at Ron.

    "Something always happens on this fucking ship, another one died, this time it was Alberto" Ron said sitting on the captain''s bed staring at the barrel of the gun pointed at his forehead.

    "What a shame..." The captain said, without caring much, the situation was so bad that he just wanted to get to port alive.

    "Who killed him?" The captain asked and then schedule it in the logbook.

    "The boys, the strangest thing, is that Alberto used a gun, he was practically committing suicide with the two boys, although I suppose you already know, the noise resonated throughout the ship." Ron said throwing himself on the bed looking at the ceiling, it seemed that the captain was the psychologist and Ron the patient, but this psychologist was pointing a gun at his patient.

    "It''s been a while since they attacked the boys, since that incident the boys seemed to produce everything... I guess Lucas gave him one last gift before his death" The captain said somewhat annoyed, if those two elusive boys were attacked, and above for pistols, it would seem that the problem went up another level.

    "The boys stopped following orders a long time ago, only the basic ones that allow us to reach port are the ones that they obey, or we force them to obey." The captain complained, this trip had been shit in psychological terms for him, as for the monetary issue, not so much, in short, there are fewer salaries to pay.

    "Are there rumors of any other mutiny?" Said the captain nervously, as he lowers his gun, it would seem that there are still no issues on Ron''s part, for a long time he doubted the information that Lucas gave him, for him, everyone was affected.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "No, the last term with three people hanged on the sail, and they''re still there rotting in plain sight..." Ron complained, for him, it was an exaggeration to use a policy only seen on pirate ships on this ship, but he knew that the captain was getting more and more nervous, so he didn''t press the issue much.

    "Anyway, you should get out of this cabin for a bit and get some fresh air, you haven''t been out for 3 weeks..." Ron said, worried about his friend''s mental state after everything that had happened, he trusted Lucas''s information, after all he wasn''t lying when he said that all the other crew members would lose their minds.

    "I suffered an attempted mutiny, Ron, the third in my career... Do you think I can trust anyone on this ship?" William complained.

    "I don''t know why you''re paying so much attention to it, you might as well unite everyone on this ship that you couldn''t kill me in my sleep, in fact quite a few have already tried ha ha ha" Ron laughed, he seemed to have unbelievably great confidence in itself.

    "I already know that, but I was just a merchant all my life, I die from a bullet in the chest, not everyone has your luck... I just want these two weeks to pass, and we reach the port once and for all, since we started of the church disappeared, only misfortune follows us, luckily we found a lost Lupine, otherwise the galleon would have killed us all". Wiliam said, hugging the metal box on his desk, the girl''s head had long since disappeared and now one could find the head of a sailor in his place.

    "It''s only two more weeks, we''re going to get out alive, we always do, Wily" Ron said getting up from the bed with a jolt.

    "...Yes, we always do..." The captain murmured somewhat more animatedly.

    "Do you think it''s possible to remove his weapons, without proving another mutiny?" WIliam asked, thinking about these two tough weeks ahead.

    "I am afraid not, many would manage to hide them around the ship and obtain more power than the rest, those who remain sane put more faith in the weapons in their pockets than in our words, if we take them away we cry out for another mutiny." . Ron said, trying to come up with ideas to improve everyone''s life this week.

    "It''s not that I was worried about the mutiny itself, I''m just worried about having to kill more people, if the result is still dead, it''s no use taking the weapons from the sailors...".

    "Wily, I''m tired of seeing my boys killing each other, I didn''t desert the army to continue killing people, much less, the same boys I saw grow up as my own children" . Ron said somewhat embarrassed by the shitty situation they were in living.

    "Not long now, Ron, a few more days, and it''s all over, we''re going to have to start all over again, we''re a bit old this time, but experience is the most expensive merchandise we carry in Old Ana" . Wiliam said with a smile sad.

 Intercambio De Favores

    Ricardo and Taras went to the deck, it was time to eat and all the sailors were hungry after a long day of work.

    While the corpses hanging from the sails didn''t do much to make the meal more enjoyable, many sailors were still very fond of the two cooks, who always managed to make a nice meal at the end of the day.

    "Are you guys okay? I heard they tried to kill you this afternoon" Dima said, receiving a generous portion of food from Ricardo.

    "Yes, unfortunately the bullet they heard hit me in the leg, I''m afraid the wound will get infected before we reach port" Ricardo said, showing a blood-stained bandage on his leg.

    "What a disgrace, it would be a shame to lose the two cooks on the ship, there really are many guys who only stay stable because of how good they make the food..." Dima said quite worried, now that the alcohol was running out, the situation of the ship could go to hell, if they lost the good food.

    "Just in case, I remind you that you can go to the warehouse in the bow, it''s full of emergency supplies, old Paulo used to store his drugs there, if you find them, take them to the captain, he probably knows which one of them can help you with the bullet ". Dima said with his characteristic smile of a reliable grandfather.

    Ricardo knew that Dima''s obsession was to paint pictures, for which he trusted in the old man''s good will.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Okay, thanks for the advice Dima, let''s go check after dinner, that wound is a bit ugly, better check before the fever starts" Taras answered, who was listening carefully to the conversation.

    After Dima, the next sailor passed, waiting for his plate a little impatiently.

    "Hey, but if it''s young Armin, how''s your life on the ship?" Ricardo said with a smile on his face, seeing one of the few sailors who were approximately his age.

    "Well, a lot of work, too much work, luckily when I get to Los Alamos I''ll be able to meet my grandparents again" said the boy, somewhat tired from the day''s work.

    "Ah, I noticed you were a bit sad, I thought the matter was more serious" Ricardo answered, serving the boy a generous portion.

    "No, luckily things are fine, just too much work and some days there are quite heavy extra tasks" Armin said somewhat traumatized, but trying to hide a smile, unfortunately he wasn''t very good at lying.

    "Ha, ha, ha, don''t worry, on this ship everyone has to go through complicated tasks to survive" Taras laughed with a lascivious smile, putting his hand on Ricardo''s back and squeezing the young boy''s ass.

    Ricardo''s face changed and somewhat dull eyes appeared in his place, while he shakily withdrew the hand that served Armin food.

    Ricardo stood silently, with his head in the pot of food, as if he didn''t want to look at the sailor in front of him while the situation was happening.

    Armin watched the scene in silence and quickly turned around trying to get away from Taras, then he went to the helm area, apparently he liked to eat alone.

    Ricardo and Taras continued to serve food, until all the sailors had their plates full.

    "I''ll take care of the replays tonight, so don''t worry and go eat, boy" Taras said, looking Ricardo in the eyes.

    Ricardo left with the plate full of him, to the helm area, it seemed that tonight he also wanted to eat alone.

 Armin

    Ricardo walked limping to the stairs of the helm area with his plate of food, with a lot of effort he started to climb the stairs, when he went up he noticed a boy sitting, leaning on the rail, eating alone, it seemed that he had been crying because his face was quite stained.

    Armin, noticing that Ricardo had gone up the stairs, wiped his face with his shirt, he didn''t want to let anyone see him in such a sorry state. The situation on the ship was a mess and in order to survive he had been forced to do many dishonorable things, which he buried deep in his heart.

    Ricardo limped over to Armin''s side, sat down and began to eat in silence,

    Being so close to the young sailor, Ricardo noticed that Armin had several bruises all over his body and the scarf he wore around his neck tried to hide the marks of two hands that tried to strangle him not long ago.

    His hands looked normal by sailor standards, but a couple of cuts could be found protruding from some bandages he had on his wrists.

    ''Poor unfortunate soul'' Ricardo seemed to think silently, while he ate his plate.

    Armin, noticing that Ricardo didn''t want to talk either, understood that the situation was also quite complicated for the other party.

    The young sailor wanted to give him some words of encouragement, but he did not find those kinds of words in his heart, that he was more concerned with hiding the past, than living the present.

    So only the noise of two men eating and the waves of the ocean could be heard in the helm area.

    "It''s not long now, isn''t it...?" Ricardo asked somewhat listlessly, leaving his plate and getting up to look at the ocean.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "..." The young man in a sailor looked at Ricardo''s back in silence.

    "I miss my family, I hope I can go back home when all this is over, I was wrong looking to be a sailor..." Ricardo continued speaking, while silence answered for Armin.

    ''This trip was the worst mistake of our lives, wasn''t it, Ricardo? ... ''Thought Armin looking at the young boy''s back, but he couldn''t find the desire or the courage to make those words come out of his mouth at this moment

    *Sif* ... *Sif* Tears began to stain Ricardo''s face.

    "But I''m also afraid to go home... I don''t know if I can see my father''s eyes... After everything, I had to live on this shitty ship..." Ricardo said, crying as he looked at the reflected stars in the ocean.

    ''Yes! ! ¡­ Yes we can! No one will ever find out what happened here, and we will live a normal life, where we can look at everyone with pride, Ricardo!'' Armin thought, the words got stuck in his mouth, they tried to come out, but only the young sailor''s tears answered from Ricardo''s back.

    "The truth is that whenever I start to look at the ocean, it makes me want to jump and let the waves of the sea drag the problems of my life, does the same happen to you, Armin?" . Ricardo said, leaning his chest against the ship''s rail and closing his eyes with tears.

    The young boy spread his arms as wide as he could as if trying to embrace the ocean breeze that hit the ship and let the waves of the sea rumble through his ears, in silence, trying to enjoy the ocean.

    "No! ... I want to move on! ... Let''s move on, Ricardo!" Armin yelled, finally able to get the words out of his heart.

    Then he got up and ran to Ricardo''s back, hugging her and crying on his back, he continued: "We can''t lower our arms that easily, I know we''re going through a difficult time, but it''s not long now, less and less. "

    "When all this is over, if you''re afraid to go home, you can come with me, I''m sure the grandparents will treat you like another grandchild, but you have to keep fighting, Ricardo!" The sailor was crying, hugging Ricardo''s back.

    Ricardo turned around and hugged Armin tightly, as if wanting him not to abandon him, as if he were trying not to feel alone again, while he murmured to him crying:

    "Thank you, Armin, you don''t know how much I needed to hear those words from someone else, you''re right, I''m sure we''ll get to port safely, and we''ll be able to rebuild our lives"

    "No, thanks to you... Ricardo... I just want to forget everything..." Armin cried in Ricardo''s arms, feeling that for every second that he spent hugging him, his heart managed to let go of a little of the pain that he had accumulated these days.

 La Noche Negra

    The night had come back to Old Ana, the sailors had gone to sleep in their cabins, but in general the only one who managed to sleep through the night was Ron, whose loud snoring provokes the envy of the rest of the sailors.

    Everyone was afraid of the night, especially those who still had their sanity, but they also needed it, which is why after fighting against the instincts of not sleeping in a dangerous place, in the end they ended up giving in to fatigue and managed to fall asleep.

    Luckily for all of them, they had formed a kind of tactical rule of not attacking each other in the cabins, partly out of fear that Ron would kill them if he realized that his abnormality was dangerous to the rest of the crew.

    But the need for crew to work on the deck forced Ron to sleep soundly and not be interested in ''minor'' matters, which before would be paid for with death or the loss of a hand.

    Those ''minor'' matters, were what the sailors feared the most, because rapes, robberies, torture, and beatings had flooded the entire ship, as long as Ron didn''t directly see you doing it, it was allowed.

    The only ''rule'' was that the affected sailor had to come out unscathed enough to continue working and thus prevent Ron from further investigating the matter, of course all these ''rules'' were not written anywhere. The punishments and the limit of what was allowed depended more on the humor of the higher levels and the importance of the position involved.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    This was what the captain had forced himself to accept as the new normal, like it or not, the ship needed crew to navigate and after the mutiny, he was forced to turn a blind eye to many matters that were inhumane to him.

    Slowly everyone fell asleep and snoring began to fill the cabin.

    It was then that Armin woke up, he had agreed to meet Ricardo for a few drinks, although the night was dangerous ,it was not so uncommon to see a sailor wake up to go somewhere on the ship to get some air, to smoke or heed the call of nature

    Armin was somewhat excited, the truth is that these days were shit for him, and meeting someone who had been going through the same thing gave some relief to his heart.

    At this moment, achieving that relief was much more important than sleeping a little more, to be stronger for the next day.

    Armin left the cabins, trying not to let his footsteps wake up any of the other sailors, and went towards the stairs that led to the kitchen floor, next to the stairs was Ricardo, sitting waiting for him.

    "Finally, you came, I had already thought that you had regretted it" he murmured to Ricardo in a low voice, as he started down the stairs

    "The few bottles that we managed to hide, we keep them in the kitchen, unfortunately they are running out and everyone started doing the same, so it is difficult to get bottles out of the cellar"

 Pescado Triste

    "The few bottles that we managed to hide, we keep in the kitchen, unfortunately they are running out and everyone started to do the same, so it is difficult to get bottles out of the cellar" Ricardo murmured, as he headed towards the kitchen.

    Armin followed Ricardo''s back, expecting what might happen in the kitchen.

    Slowly, they got closer, neither of them wanted to make noises, they seemed to fear that the rest of the sailors on the ship would find out what was going to happen next.

    But Armin stopped in the middle of the corridor, and with some fear he murmured to Ricardo:

    "If anyone finds out we''re having one of the few remaining bottles of alcohol, we''re dead"

    Ricardo turned around and saw the young Armin trembling with fear in the middle of the corridor.

    "So many shitty days we spend on this ship working for others, we deserve a break, don''t you think, Armin?" Ricardo murmured taking Armin''s hand and approaching his face, he whispered in his ear, saying: "Believe me, we are both going to have fun in the kitchen"

    Without waiting for the young sailor to reply, Ricardo, holding Armin''s hand, continued his slow walk towards the kitchen.

    Armin''s head was in the clouds, but he decided to pay attention to Ricardo''s hand that guided him to the kitchen, when he reached the door, Ricardo opened the door carefully, as if trying not to squeak.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    The door seemed to be blocked by something, so Ricardo could only push it a little and had to slide over the small opening that he had created to enter through the door.

    Armin saw Ricardo disappear through the opening in the door and into the darkness of the unlit kitchen, following in his footsteps he pushed the door a little and slipped through the opening that was formed, also heading towards the dark kitchen.

    Upon entering, Armin stood in the dark, waiting for Ricardo to light the oil lamp in the room, and that was how it happened.

    The lamp snapped on. Armin freaked out and opened his mouth, but a rag came out from behind his back and covered his mouth, preventing the screams from coming out of his mouth. Armin began to cry and fight with the person behind him covering his mouth, but before he could launch the first elbow towards the assailant''s back, the man who had lit the lamp landed a knife on his throat.

    *mmmm* ...*mmmm*

    Armin writhed in pain, the man in front pulled the knife from his neck and started stabbing him, while he was held by the man in the back who was worried that Armin wouldn''t get the rag out of his mouth.

    *mmmmmmm* ... *The knife enters, the cries come out.*

    *mmmm*... *Knife goes in, blood comes out.*

    *mm* ...*Knife goes in, guts come out*

    Armin kept getting stabbed, screaming in pain, until he gradually lost consciousness and died.

    "Are you okay, boy?", Taras murmured seeing the young boy full of blood, the last thing he wanted was to stab his friend by mistake.

    "Not so much, the bastard bit my finger, while he covered his mouth" Ricardo complained, kicking Armin''s lifeless corpse, while he held a bleeding finger.

    "Don''t talk loud, we''ve already made too much noise" Taras muttered, lifting the dead man onto his shoulders and gently placing him on a box.

    "There are clean clothes in that box, put away the dirty ones, clean yourself with the barrel of water and we''ll go to sleep, we''ll continue the rest of the work tomorrow, during cooking time" Taras said, taking off the blood-stained clothes.

    *Puff* ... *Puff* A loud noise was heard in the kitchen.

 Encuentra Al Topo

    *Puff* ... *Puff* A loud noise was heard in the kitchen.

    "Looks like there''s someone fighting downstairs, and it''s making a lot of noise..." Ricardo muttered.

    "Yes, we have to leave soon, before the noise wakes someone up..." Taras said, changing her clothes faster, while the noises below continued to get louder.

    *Piuuu* A gunshot echoed throughout the ship, waking up everyone in the cabins.

    "Taras..." Ricardo murmured, so nervously his legs were shaking.

    "Bring dead fish, lying on the blood, I''ll keep the boy, when you''re done, hide in one of the boxes in the kitchen and don''t make a noise no matter what" Taras said, placing the box with the dead man on top of other boxes.

    Ricardo followed all the instructions to the letter and waited for what had to happen inside his hideout to happen.

    *Puff* ... *Puff* The noises from downstairs just kept growing.

    Taras, finished with, boy and ran to turn off the light, to then get into a box, he only mumbled a few words before falling silent: "We are going to spend the whole night here, if you hear the door open, don''t move"

    *...* The noises finally stopped, but the noise of sailors running through the corridors resounded throughout the ship, it seemed that they were looking for the culprit of the shot.

    *clinn*

    The door opened, and it seemed that two people had entered the kitchen.

    "What the fuck are these fish doing on the ground?" One of the sailors complained.

    "Could it be that they fell while people were fighting here, do you notice any marks of shot? Or a gun or weapon?" Asked someone with a voice similar to Dima

    "Yes, here are a few knives stained with blood" Said the sailor, pointing to the kitchen table

    ''Okay, I put the knives with fresh blood on the corpse... Don''t fuck with my life, for an idiot, Dima'' Taras thought, huddled inside one of the boxes.

    "And there''s also a bullet mark!" The same sailor said with more confidence after inspecting the table.

    ''You won''t be such an idiot, will you?'' Taras thought, with sweat running down his body.

    "You are in a kitchen and the boys never clean it, so the knives are logically stained everywhere, and the bullet was from the incident this afternoon" Dima commented.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    "But the blood of these fish on the ground is hot" Add later Dima with some cunning

    ''For God''s sake... It''s okay not to be an idiot, but don''t be smart, old man'' Taras thought, savoring the drops of sweat that fell on his head.

    "Something happened here recently, but you don''t smell gunpowder and there are no new bullet marks either" Dima said even more cunningly.

    "So? The door was semi-blocked, I find it hard to believe that the shooter managed to get out of this door with the victim in the middle of a fight," the sailor commented.

    ''Damn, now the idiot has grown another head to think?'' He cursed Taras in his head, controlling his bladder, so he wouldn''t piss himself in fear.

    "So the answer is quite simple, something different happened here than the fight that caused a gunshot, but why throw the fish on the ground to cover the fresh blood?" Complete, Dima with his hypothesis that there were no shots in the room.

    "Could it be, that they didn''t want them to realize that this was the scene of the crime? And if so, then the basic deduction is, why hide it with such a trivial method as throwing some fish and not clean up the scene? And not only that, but the only ones who would notice that this crime scene was modified at a glance would be the cooks in the afternoon, so the crime scene would be discovered if so is when the cooks came to work!!". Said the sailor, getting more and more excited.

    "Sorry, I couldn''t follow you, what''s so important about what you said?" Dima asked, somewhat stunned by so much deduction.

    "It''s very important, Dima" Said the sailor super proud of himself

    "If the scene was going to be discovered yes or yes by the cooks in the afternoon, that means that the suspects did not care if their scene was discovered or not, the only thing they wanted was to fool us right now and buy time until afternoon!!". Said the sailor, smiling at Dima.

    ''A... The... Shit...'' Taras thought, trying to contain his tears, he had stained his pants long ago with fear, luckily the sailor''s screams covered his noise, he didn''t understand how it was that Ricardo had managed not to reveal his position yet.

    "Wow, that makes a lot of sense... But why buy time until the afternoon?" Dima asked, somewhat surprised because the fat drunk next to him will turn out to be a natural detective.

    "Is there any other reason besides hiding from us in this room? Once the sailors stop looking for the shooting suspect, they could get away with their crime, cleaning up this scene, so the cooks don''t find out tomorrow afternoon." . Completed the sailor, the source of his pride.

    ''No...no...no...no'' he repeated in an infinite loop, Taras''s mind, which right now no longer worked.

    "So the attacker(s) is/are hiding in these boxes and listening to the conversation, right now?" Dima asked, incredulous, how everything made a lot of sense.

    "Ha ha ha, Dima, don''t you notice? ¡­ Now that we think about it, it''s even easier to realize that it happened, looking at the scene" Said the sailor, pointing to a trail of blood on the ground.

    "It seems that someone put a corpse in one of the boxes and moved it around there" Said the sailor, going towards the boxes in one of the corners of the kitchen.

    He opened the box, but there was nothing inside, he kept trying another box...

    ''....'' Taras listening to the boxes having become nervous and passed out on his box.

    Finally, the sailor opened a box that had blood stained on the bottom, as if it had been dragged through the pool of blood from the door to here and inside it was Armin''s body.

    "Don''t tell me. Ha ha ha, did you find it?" Dima asked excitedly, seeing that the sailor stopped at one of the boxes, it seemed fun to play detective.

    "No, just sins..." Said the sailor, with some sweat on his face, as he closed the box again.

 Tock Tock

    Ricardo and Taras were working in the kitchen, after giving the captain a lot of explanations in his cabin

    "This time we were lucky" Ricardo said with some happiness, touching the cross on his chest.

    ¡°Luck did not save us, it was clear that the captain wants us alive, good food and our uneventful alibi protect us¡± Taras said, proud of his work, never in his life did he think he could go so far, just to achieve get out of this hellish ship alive.

    "The captain also wanted Lucas alive and I remind you that his death was the spark that allowed us to understand this game better than anyone" Ricardo said with some seriousness as he boned Arimin''s leg.

    "I know... Nobody can be trusted, until we understand his obsession" Taras said with even more pride.

    He was the mastermind that managed to decipher the secret of the sirens, it does not make you mentally ill, it obsesses you with an idea and that idea destroys you inside if you try to repress it, knowing that, one can follow the tide of the idea and not completely lose your mind, surfing on your obsession, although one is enslaved by that obsession.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Pass me the sweet potatoes, Ricardo," said Taras, moving with the knife in his hand towards the door.

    ''Shit, now who did we offend?'' Ricardo thought, while he hid Armin''s remains and positioned himself on the table, but this time there were fish tied to the back of the table, to try to cushion the bullets.

    Taras positioned himself at the blind spot, but this time in addition to a knife he was pointing a gun, if it is in defense he can use it, the previous time he was caught off guard, but this sea does not allow him to make the same mistake twice and get out alive .

    *Knock* ... *knock*

    ¡°Come in¡± Ricardo replied, a little less nervous.

    A somewhat fat man with a greasy beard came through the door, his clothes were quite untidy, and he didn''t seem to care that they were full of dirt.

    "Hey! But if it''s Javier, come in my friend, let him bring you to the kitchen" Ricardo said somewhat animatedly.

    "Ha, ha, ha, All good Ricardo, I''m still remembering last night... I almost screwed up" Javier said entering the kitchen.

    Hearing the voice, Taras almost pulled the trigger, he recognized it instantly, it was the voice from last night that almost scared him to death.

    "What did you come for, Javier?" Ricardo asked, although he already sensed the reason.

 Javier y Armin

    "What did you come for, Javier?" Ricardo asked, although he already sensed the reason.

    "I''m a man who always pays his debts, boy, you decided on my problem and I on yours, I just came to look for Armin''s eyes, you have them ready, right?" Javier said with a smile on his face.

    "Sure, sure..." Ricardo walked over to a box and took out a small vial with a pair of eyes on it and handed it to the bearded man.

    "It really is a pity..." Barbubo said, looking at the pair of eyes in the vial fondly.

    "The boy knew too much, and we are about to reach the port, it is better to clear our name these two weeks, don''t you think?" Said Ricardo, trying to raise Javier''s morale, who was somewhat depressed by the loss of Armin.

    "It''s a shame, it was fun while it lasted... But in the end it was like my father used to say, cute toys break easily ha ha ha" Javier laughed throughout the kitchen, while he placed his hand on his stomach.

    "Ha, ha, ha" Ricardo accompanied, with some happiness to see that this friend of his was fine.

    ''How sick we are, but it''s accept it or lose yourself¡­.'' Taras thought looking at the scene from the door, she had explained it quite clearly to Ricardo, until they reach the port there are only friends and enemies, there is no middle ground.

    "As I said before, the debt was already settled last night and Tom¨¢s is already dead, I killed him last night, so he won''t cause any more problems, otherwise I came to visit you for something else, boy" Javier said looking seriously at the young man cabin boy.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Tonight they are going to try to kill Ron and make a mutiny, here is the list of names, there are 2000 badges per name, the captain pays for it, of course, but I want you as an intermediary, I don''t want to see my name in the middle, guy". Javier said, patting Ricardo on the back and handing him a crumpled piece of paper.

    "And what do I win or do we win?" Ricardo asked, somewhat worried by the news.

    "500 caps per head, and they divide it between the two" Javier said with a confident smile, showing the few black teeth he had in his mouth

    "Treatment!" Taras yelled from the door, almost instinctively, upon hearing the number.

    After discussing the details, the three said goodbye with a smile, and when the door was closed the smile of the two boys disappeared.

    "We''re losing our minds more and more, Taras¡­" Ricardo said, somewhat embarrassed.

    "Yes, but we''re still alive and that''s what matters, don''t think about it so much, it wasn''t wrong to kill a boy to save our asses". Taras answered, although he knew that it was easier for him, because Armir was just another fish that fell for the hook, but for Ricardo, he was a poor bastard.

    "Armin was a good way to control Javier, but Tomas was a pain in the ass, and he had to die, it was difficult for us to kill him, just as it was difficult for Javier to kill Armin... it was a good exchange of favors" Taras said giving him some pats on the back of Ricardo

    "Don''t get depressed boy, this is not the time, only the strong survive in hard times, the time will come to mourn all these deaths"

    "Tom¨¢s is dead, luckily, he knew too much... if the rest found out where the good ingredients came from, things could get dangerous for us" Ricardo answered a little more relaxed as if a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders , while I began to cook again.

    "Otherwise, a riot is a good opportunity to search the warehouse and see if Paulo''s drugs were really where Dima said" Taras said as he prepared some fish.

    "With drugs, surviving is going to be easy, the problem this week is more the lack of alcohol, than the fact that people want to clear their name before reaching port " said Ricardo

 Motin

    The night came, and the show was about to start, everything seemed to be going normally, although the cabins were a little emptier than usual. In the cabins, one could find Ron, the few sailors who wanted to mutiny, and the unfortunate souls who paid for the sin of ignorance by falling in between.

    The water, the wind, and the woods of the sea were the only thing that could be heard, until they were interrupted by Ron''s snoring, drowning out the mortuary silence of the room.

    But those snores were also the necessary signal so that all kinds of noises could be heard in the cabins, but nothing happened, it was just the preparation, they were still going to wait a little longer.

    Time passed, and the snoring began to be accompanied by the snoring of other unsuspecting people. It was then that the actors understood that the show had to begin.

    The sailors preparing the mutiny slowly approached Ron''s net, some unwary woke up in the middle, seeing the situation, they went to the door of the cabins praying not to get caught in the slaughter.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The rum net was surrounded at all ends by the 5 sailors, armed with knives and pistols.

    The sailors, they had already agreed on a plan beforehand, 2 shot in his eyes, another in the neck and the other two in the heart and balls of the first officer. Then they would draw their knives and not stop stabbing until Ron was dead.

    *Click,* A sailor signaled, making a sound with his mouth.

    *piuu*...*piuu*...

    5 bullets entered the body of the first officer in unison. Ron''s eyes disappeared completely, and two holes with shattered eye pieces were in their place. His neck had a hole through which blood kept pouring out like a fountain. His chest was another fountain full of blood and his pants were bleeding in the most intimate part.

    But there was no movement on the part of the first officer, he should have died immediately after the sequence, after all, everyone would die after such a deployment.

    The 5 sailors, covered in blood, began to stab Ron''s body, the knives going in and out, staining the entire room. They took one of his arms off and then his leg was ripped off by another sailor, they seemed to have a deep hatred for the first mate.

    His head was severed by one of the sailors, and he rolled on the ground.

    Ron had indeed died and seemed never to have wanted to react to the boys'' attack on him...

 Otro DÃ­a Largo

    Ron had indeed died and seemed never to have wanted to react to his boys'' attack...

    A hand suddenly came out, grabbed the head of a sailor and closing it, it burst like a watermelon in the air. No one knew how, but it would seem that the headless man''s hand had taken on a will of its own.

    *Sinf* ... *Sinf* Crying began to be heard from the back of the sailors. It was the eyeless head on the ground, but it wasn''t water coming out of its eye sockets, it was blood.

    The sailors were startled by the sudden death and moved away from the body, but Ron''s hand began to stretch as if the joints in his body were growing, and he managed to grab another sailor. Lifting by the neck, the sailor was placed on top of the decapitated body.

    The sailor tried to free himself, hitting, biting, scratching at his hand, but nothing could stop his hand from strangling him. Ron released the sailor.

    The sailor smiled to get free, but as he fell on Ron''s stabbed body, he noticed something abnormal. The skin and flesh of Ron''s body began to split open, leaving his internal organs in full view of all the sailors.

    The sailor without understanding what was happening fell on the exposed rum organs, but then the skin of rum''s body suddenly came back together trapping the Sailor inside, you could see the sailor struggling to free himself under Ron''s skin.

    "He''s a Hikoo!!, the officer is a sea beast!! Help!!" yelled one of the mutiny sailors, trying to cling to the help of more people to escape.

    But the rest of the sailors caught in the middle were already fleeing towards the gate. One of the severed legs of rum flew and the part of the thigh hit the head of the sailor who had spoken, he did not hit him, he only hit him, covering his entire face.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The sailor noticed that he couldn''t breathe and tried to fight against the leg stuck in his face, but as much as he destroyed the leg with his knife, he didn''t seem to care. Then the leg began to go through the sailor''s mouth, smashing the sailor''s jaw, until it was finally inside him.

    The other two sailors who were left alive watched this scene in terror and fled for their lives towards the exit of the cabin.

    But Ron''s severed arm reached out from the ground and engulfed the two before they managed to escape. The arm began to squeeze the two sailors wrapped in his embrace, The sound of bones breaking, and he fainted from the two sailors did not stop him, he continued to compress their arms until the two bodies split into two halves and fell to the ground.

    The sailors who did not participate in the mutiny and saw the scene, were on the deck, some hid around the ship, others thought about whether to go to the lifeboats or not, the oldest were calmly waiting for the first officer to come back to put the order.

    "Dima, we have to get off this ship now, that beast is going to eat us all!" A sailor yelled at Dima.

    "Yaa, did you ever see the retired army members of any island?" Dima said, somewhat irritated.

    ''5 deaths, more work, they screwed up my sleep and now the cabins will smell of blood for the next two weeks, screwing up the minds of these patients even more'' Dima thought as he looked at the chaotic situation on the deck.

    "But it''s a beast, it''s not human!" The sailor yelled at him, looking for a better explanation.

    "And humans aren''t beasts, too?" Dima answered more irritated.

    ''Damn, am I supposed to be giving order here? Where the fuck is the captain?'' Dima cursed in his mind, seeing some sailors about to throw the lifeboat into the water, but luckily someone came out of the cabins to bring order to the ship.

    "Everyone! Let''s clean the fucking cabins, tomorrow is another long day!". Ron said with tears on his face, if you saw him now, it would seem that absolutely nothing had happened, all his limbs were in his body and his eyes had reappeared, but this time they changed color, they were those of the sailor who was trapped below of your skin.

 AlmacÃ©n De La Proa

    Ricardo was trying to open the door of the warehouse in the bow. Taras watched from the stairs with a gun in his hand, pointed at the stairwell opening.

    "Boy, open the door the fuck-up! The riot is about to start, I don''t want to be in the middle of the corridor if things get complicated" Taras yelled, today it didn''t matter whether or not to make noise, what mattered was not staying caught up in the mutiny or side fights...

    Ultimately, the day of the mutiny was a good day to do whatever you wanted on the ship. For example, the boys tried to get Paulo drugs without the others noticing.

    "Someone blocked the door on the other side! , or do you think I don''t understand what situation we''re in!" Richard scream.

    "How the hell are they going to lock it from the inside? It''s the warehouse in the fucking bow, there''s no other entrance than that, someone locked the door, idiot!" Taras yelled angrily because things weren''t going according to plan.

    "We could have some idiot inside who got ahead of us, this warehouse is the emergency one, the captain would not lock it, and he would not give it to another sailor for no good reason" Ricardo said pushing the door with more force

    *piuu* ... *piuu*

    Hearing the shots, Taras''s patience was lost, he ran to the door and shot the lock, logically it was useless. He kicked hard and managed to break part of the door. Ricardo, seeing the situation, also helped to break the wooden door, until they managed to create a small opening in the door and slipped through it into the darkness of the warehouse room.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Then they used the dim light in the corridor to find the oil lamp in the storeroom, with the lights on, the two began to place boxes to cover the entrance like crazy, their heads seemed to be programmed to do that automatically. With the door covered, the hysteria ended and they returned to their normal states.

    "There''s an amazing rotten smell in this shitty warehouse" Ricardo complained, looking around him.

    "Look at the ceiling..." Taras said, somewhat surprised by what he was seeing.

    A corpse was hanging from the ceiling, rocking with the tide, the vast majority of its body already rotted away.

    "Paulo... seriously, no one noticed this smell?" Ricardo complained, looking astonished at the former helmsman of La Vieja Ana.

    "Look at the door, someone put resin and oil in the openings, clearly they didn''t want the smell to escape, not only that look at the fucking lock, it looks forced, someone went to the trouble to lock the door without the keys... Do you know someone on the ship that knows how to do that?" Taras asked, looking at the door.

    The now broken wooden door was covered on its ends with the same resin used to cover the supply crates and also if one were to look closely one would see that the lock on the door is full of scratches. Showing that it was sought to activate the mechanism of the door without the key, it was a door of the interior warehouse of a ship, not that of a bank full of gold, its lock was quite simple and almost all the doors opened and closed with a single master key.

    ''I guess the outside of the lock was also scratched, but I stupidly put a bullet in it, I was the one who caused this, but it doesn''t seem like it¡­ How much skill, you have to close it also from the inside just for caution¡­ and more importantly, why?'' Taras wondered, wanting to replicate the bearded man''s abilities, if that drunk could, so could he, his pride told him.

    "I don''t know anyone¡­ Why didn''t they want them to find Paulo''s body?" Ricardo asked with doubt, looking at the corpse attentively.

    "I don''t know¡­ But the only thing that matters to me now is that the person who sent this whole scandal to himself hasn''t been able to find Paulo''s drugs until now." Taras said as he abandoned his task as a detective and continued with the mission, he was not in a hurry, the plan was to stay here all night and wait for the riot situation to be controlled.

 El Ahorcado

    "I don''t know... But the only thing that matters to me now is that the person who sent all this scandal to himself couldn''t find Paulo''s drugs" said Taras

    Ricardo stayed a while appreciating Paulo''s corpse, he was curious why someone would leave him here, unlike Taras, he had a good relationship with the former helmsman, they couldn''t call themselves friends, but they had chatted a few times while he cleaned the area of ??the rudder.

    The corpse was really rotten, if we consider how long ago the siren''s attack happened, it is normal that they have already discovered it by now, but someone closed the door of this warehouse to keep out intruders.

    The ship was in misery and everyone was too lost in their obsessions, but the situation did not require using the survival boxes in this warehouse, so no one had official reasons to come here.

    Given that no one had used it for practically the entire trip, Ricardo assumed that by noticing the closed door, the vast majority of sailors who wanted to access it for privacy would give up and look for another store.

    ''So, the clues as to why someone would look for nobody to access this room should be in Paulo''s corpse, or it could be that the corpse is just a distraction in case someone gets into'' . Ricardo thought, more and more interested in the subject, the night was long and only looking for some jars with drugs was very boring for him.

    ''The person who locked the door surely took the drug, looking for it doesn''t make sense, you have to find the culprit'' thought Ricardo cunningly as he continued checking the hanging corpse for clues.

    It was then that Ricardo noticed that Paulo''s clothes were badly placed, as if someone had undressed him and then put his clothes back on.

    ''It shouldn''t have taken him a short time to take down a corpse, take off its clothes and put it back on... And why would he do it, besides fuck it?'', Ricardo reflected, somewhat surprised by the corpse''s clothes.

    ''If it''s someone who fucks with corpses, finding him, it''s going to be pretty easy, there aren''t that many insane sailors...''

    ''More importantly, if I were to try to do that now with the corpse this rotten, several parts of the body would probably fall off in the process and I don''t know if the head could withstand being lowered and raised again'' Ricardo thought as having an idea...Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ''Shit, if we follow that idea, the person who discovered the corpse did it when the corpse had just died... So it was too long ago, there probably won''t be any drugs left, and the plan will go to hell...'' Ricardo reflected with dislike.

    Ricardo approached the clothes and noticed some kind of abnormal marks scattered on the body of the corpse under them...

    "Hey, Taras, look at these marks, haven''t you seen them somewhere before?" Ricardo asked, with a knife he ripped Paulo''s clothes and showed the back of the corpse, showing even more marks scattered all over the corpse.

    "Yes, in the badges, it is a quite old language, from the time when Poseidon was still alive and ruled the seas, all the badges that exist are from that time"

    "Do you know what it says?..." Ricardo asked as he took down the corpse and began to undress it, to see what other marks there were.

    "I don''t know how to read or the current language, boy, I''m not noble, and I don''t work in the church, I just recognize that those weird doodles are on the plates and everyone knows their history" Taras said somewhat annoyed and with some embarrassment.

    "Why would someone cut all these doodles on a corpse with a knife? Was it his obsession to cut the dead like that?" Ricardo asked, seeking Taras'' help in finding the culprit.

    "I doubt it... It looks like a ritual, I don''t recognize a symbol that is carved" Taras said with some fear, a ritual like that was never a good thing for a ship.

    Ricardo continued undressing the corpse, when he took off his pants, Taras fell to the floor on his ass and remained sitting on the ground.

    "What''s wrong? ¡­" Ricardo asked when he saw Taras with his face full of sweat, stuttering to himself as if trying to say some words.

    "Boy! ... Look at the symbol carved on the lower back, above the ass, you can''t possibly not know it!" Taras stammered, pointing to an engraving.

    "... An inverted trident crossed out with an X... Poseidon?" Richard asked.

    "Are you an idiot, or you don''t realize, this ship was attacked by sirens... Everyone on this ship is corrupted by the siren and becoming more and more insane... Now there is a symbol of Poseidon on a corpse that disappeared the same day of the attack... Doesn''t that catch your eye, boy?" Taras asked looking at that symbol as if he was cursed, he already had an idea going through his head...

    "... The sirens didn''t cause all this slaughter on the ship, it was this ritual..." Ricardo muttered, as if he had discovered the secret.

    "And who is the first candidate who could have done this ritual, boy?" Taras asked angrily.

    "No... It doesn''t make sense... Why would he do this?" Ricardo asked somewhat dazed, also sitting on the floor as if his blood pressure had dropped suddenly.

    "It was the castaway, the bastard doomed us all and then disappeared...!!!" Taras yelled with hatred, getting up and kicking the corpse on the ground.

 ViajÃ©, amÃ©, perdÃ­, confiÃ© y me traicionaron

    "It was the castaway, the bastard doomed us all and then disappeared...!!!" Taras yelled with hatred, getting up and kicking the corpse on the ground.

    "Think boy, isn''t it obvious!" Taras shouted, while he continued unloading his anger against Paulo''s corpse.

    "Didn''t it seem unusual to you, that the first sailor to find out about the mermaids'' corruption was a simple cabin boy?!" Scream Taras

    "But he was an initiate of the Tusha church, it''s normal that he knew more things than us about sea beasts!" Ricardo tried to defend his deceased friend from him.

    "In the ritual that we dedicated to his goddess, where the hell was the ''initiate''?! ... Did it ever seem strange to you that an ''initiate'' from Tusha does not spend time to be present at a ritual dedicated to the goddess of the sea? Taras asked with even less hesitation than before.

    "I..." Ricardo tried to say something, but the words wouldn''t come out of his mouth.

    "Damn, boy, are you noble that you don''t know what the attitude of the people inside the church is like? Did it ever seem strange to you that the castaway will never act like an initiate of the church?"

    ''No... but he''s right, his attitude would never be so submissive with some merchants'' Ricardo thought, but he still doubted. Lucas'' submissive attitude could be due to some other reason, such as being very grateful to those who rescued him from the shipwreck.

    "You''ve been working with him for months, did he ever talk about the Tusha church in depth or did it seem to you that he never wanted to talk about it? Because shortly after I met him, the boy seemed more like a sailor than a man of the church! " Taras shouted with even more confidence, the more he thought about it, the more it fit, the castaway lied about his identity.

    "Maybe something happened in the church, and he doesn''t want to talk about it..." Ricardo responded with some hope, he couldn''t believe that the friend, who supported him in so many hard times these months, is related to the attack on the sirens and the corruption of the ship.

    "You may be right..." Taras said a little less nervously, but without a doubt then affirmed, "It is because he is an initiate of the church... But of a church that must hide from the sailors who were taking him to port.. ."

    "... he is an initiate of the church of the Galleon" Taras said looking into the young boy''s eyes, although Ricardo''s reaction was a bit exaggerated for his understanding after hearing that.

    "Like..." When Ricardo heard ''that'' church, he got upset, his breathing began to increase and sweat began to fall on his face.

    "It''s obvious, look at the mark on the corpse, Poseidon belongs to the group of sea beast gods, that is, he is part of the Galleon... He was a merman when he was alive... From the same race of creatures that attacked this ship ... "Said Taras with some sorrow and anger, seeing the sorry state in which the young cabin boy was, upon learning how they betrayed him from behind.

    "No...no..." Ricardo murmured, holding his legs and starting to cry.

    "Everything fits, Ricardo, Lucas was the one who condemned this ship, only an initiate of that church would know how to do a ritual to Poseidon... He lied to us all saying that he was an initiate of Tusha, seeing that we were human sailors, he took advantage of our innocence and that no sailor would harm someone from the church of the sea goddess"

    "No!... Please, no!..." Ricardo shouted as he rolled on the floor, crying with fear and hate.

    Seeing Ricardo so badly, Taras grabbed him by the shoulders and his eyes looked at each other while he said:

    "Boy, you have to understand, in this sea of ??shit you can''t trust anyone, just like Lucas, there are hundreds or thousands of people who stab you in the back just to see you suffer... The castaway couldn''t say he belonged to the church of the Galleon because we would have killed him" Taras said.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    But Ricardo had his eyes more and more lost in his internal world, as if he was fighting with something inside him, noticing that, Taras continued trying to make this rookie understand the reality of the cruel world where they live.

    "Do you remember when the incidents started? ... The night before the siren attack? Do you remember that Lucas was the last man to come out on deck and see Tomy alive? Do you remember how the captain took him to the cabin to ask him questions? The last day we cooked in the kitchen with him, do you remember how Lucas tried to turn us against the captain and Ron?... But the captain using his years of experience, he realized everything, he had prepared everything! To stop him because he didn''t trust the castaway!... He is to blame for all the misery we live on this trip!..." Taras said, affected by her own speech, some tears began to flow from her face,

    "He''s to blame for us becoming the monsters we are now!... All the friends of a lifetime became rapists, murderers, lunatics because of him!... All the boys who died are because of him !... I''m a murderous bastard because of him!" Taras said, hugging the boy and crying on his shoulder, now he seemed to be more affected than Ricardo.

    "... We offended him... We offended him" Ricardo murmured on Taras shoulders, it seemed that his head was elsewhere in the whole conversation and his focus was not on Lucas''s betrayal.

    Ricardo got up and sat in a corner of the room, put his hands on his knees and started rocking, while his blank eyes looked at Taras he seemed to have completely lost his mind as he mumbled: "... We offended him.. We offended him"

    "Boy? ... Is he okay, boy?" Taras asked, somewhat stunned by the boy''s abnormal behavior as he got up from the ground.

    "... We offended him¡­ We offended him" But Ricardo seemed to be in a kind of trance, and he just repeated those words over and over again.

    Noticing that, Taras approached the boy with fear, as he approached he noticed that Ricardo had peed in his pants, but the fisherman only cared about the mental health of the young cabin boy and with his shoulder in his hand he asked him again: "Boy ?... Is he okay, boy?"

    "... We offended him... We offended him" was the only answer that the young cabin boy who was looking at nothing itself.

    "Who did we offend, boy?" Taras asked, trying to understand what was happening to Ricardo.

    Ricardo stopped moving. He raised his head and his dull eyes seemed to have snapped out of their trance.

    "We offended the Galleon..." Ricardo said, beginning to cry as he looked into Tara''s stunned eyes.

    "No¡­ Ricardo, remember, we never did that!" Taras said a little nervously, shaking the young boy''s shoulders because of his nerves.

    "The same day that the castaway arrived, Ron, the captain and I falsely swore on behalf of the galleon for a bet of 500 caps" Ricardo said, who only now could understand the nerves of Ron and the captain at that moment.

    "No, no, no and no!!... They couldn''t have been such idiots, Ron would never do that, unless... The castaway was to blame for your offending Galleon! It all started that day , the day we boarded the castaway!" Taras shouted, as if understanding all the problems he had faced.

    "After uploading it, Adam died of cardiac arrest, and we had the first death of this trip! ... Then the storm came, which never ended, because it was the same tears from Tusha, seeing that we had picked up an initiate of the Galleon on our ship!

    "And then we were sent to the territory of some sirens! ... As a sacrifice for offending Gale¨®n ... The castaway, in order to save himself, sacrificed his arm and managed to get Gale¨®n to free him from the sirens! . .."

    "Probably, the captain saved our asses, that''s why he put me to guard the castaway after the incident, because he wanted me to keep an eye on him, but I misunderstood his words!..."

    "Then we all lost our minds!... The initiate had already condemned us all before he disappeared!..." Taras concluded, with hatred and contempt for the traitor.

    Ricardo could have told him, that Adam most likely discovered an anomaly in Lucas and that''s why Lucas killed him, but there was no point, there was no way to escape from a god and there was no point in continuing to insult a dead castaway.

    "But all is not lost, Ricardo! ... There are only two more weeks to go, and we will survive. As long as we find the drugs, we could drug the entire crew to increase their morale for the few days that remain, if we find the jars with drugs we will leave Alive!!". Taras yelled, clinging to the last trace of light from him, he had already done too much to survive, now he couldn''t lower his arms even if he knew the overwhelming truth that he had in front of him.

    Tara started looking like crazy around the room, Ricardo only watched from a corner as Taras tried to find the jars, for him, it didn''t make sense, against a god you couldn''t do anything but accept death...

    But as he saw Taras rummaging through the boxes, looking for his last hope, Ricardo''s heart gained a strange power.

    That''s how humans are, right? Seeing someone fight for a goal so desperately filled Ricardo''s heart with courage and prompted him to help Taras in the quest.

    It didn''t matter if he didn''t have any more faith, because humans could catch other people''s faith and that is the key for humanity to keep their fight, in the darkest moments of this world''s history.

 La Vieja Ana

    Taras and Ricardo began to move the boxes as if the fate of the entire ship depended on this task, and they were not so wrong. Tonight 5 more sailors had died in La Vieja Ana and although 2 weeks seemed little, since finding and today more than 7 sailors died in the entire ship. And that doesn''t include the side fights, using the mutiny as an excuse.

    "Richard, look at this!!" Taras yelled hopefully, waving his hand at a misplaced plank in the forward storage wall. "This plank could be the hiding place, there was a time when the captain transported ''smurfette'' so I wouldn''t be surprised if there were some hiding places around the ship..."

    "Smurfette? The real one? The one that makes you a dwarf? Is it so rich?" Ricardo asked with a smile, also noticing the abnormality of the plank.

    "He has been captain of a merchant ship for 60 years, he does not lack money, what he lacks is the desire to use it or to do something else..." Taras said moving the wooden plank on the wall.

    "But why do I save a little?... with that shit you could send someone to the port and make him come back with a ship to rescue us" Ricardo asked somewhat dazed.

    "Do you remember the question he asked you when he recruited you for the ship?" Taras asked as he inspected the plank, trying to figure out how to get it out of the wall.

    "If I remember it I wonder if ''Did I have any outstanding debt in this life?'' ¡­ What''s so special about asking that? I guess as a captain of a merchant ship, it was logical to check that your sailors didn''t have any outstanding debts to pay, it could cause problems if you take them off the island without putting the plates" Ricardo replied, feeling the plank of the wall to find an opening to open it.

    "He wasn''t referring to money, he was referring to the fact that you left unresolved issues in your life... He asked us all the same thing, you''re not the only one who got confused with the same issue" Taras replied, already a little tired of looking for a way to opening it without breaking it, he used his knife to pry up the plank.

    "Is there something special about asking that? I guess he wants to have a clear conscience if things go wrong, like this trip, no one would like to see the father of a family die" Ricardo said, copying Taras'' idea, using his knife as a lever .

    "There''s a rumor going around the ship... It is said that the captain never used anything that a normal sailor couldn''t do, it''s like he was forced by something not to, even when we escaped the sirens, no one ever remembers used some relic to save our asses". Taras said, somewhat tired from the search work, he decided to rest on a box and let the young cabin boy take care of the physical work with that plank.

    "It''s not the first time we all almost died, in these 60 years nobody saw him use anything mystical, everything was resolved with sweat and tears and dead men... How many ship captains do you know who don''t use relics, boy?"If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "It''s weird... A ship is much more expensive than a relic, at least most of them, and being a captain for so long... It doesn''t make any sense that it managed to survive 60 years." Ricardo answered, as a nobleman he knew quite a lot about relics, and he didn''t bring anything from his family, that''s why the captain''s question always reasoned in his mind.

    He was born noble, but he did not owe anything to anyone in his family and that filled him with pride, and the caps he would earn on this trip would be the first fruit of his own efforts and his first step as a sailor.

    "Not only the captain, no high-ranking member ever used them, and they were merchants for 60 years, money they had to spit out, and they never used it... Ron a former high-ranking military officer from a distant sea, Paulo is said to have been in charge very, very high in the pantheon before deserting the church, the fat man was the owner of the well-known brothel in Los Santos and everyone knows Tomas''s past, he always used to talk about his beloved, what few knew was that his wife She was the daughter of a high-ranking nobleman."

    "The list goes on boy and not only with the original members... the current lookout, Dima, was a pretty important pirate captain, they all decided to come to this ship for some reason, nobody uses relics... and the position of cook was never filled, no I know if you realize that there is some hidden requirement to be a senior member of this ship"

    "And they don''t let us buy them from us, Old Ana''s weirdest rule..."

    "And what is the reason for this hatred of the relics on the part of the captain?" Ricardo asked somewhat surprised, the relics will be a fundamental part of humanity''s struggle against other creatures, it was very rare to see someone denying them, even his grandfather, a lifelong sailor, who conquered the caves, used them.

    "Nobody knows kid¡­ But ''we always get out alive''¡­ Do you know what the first officers mean by that expression?"

    "And the logical thing is to think that we got out alive... But many of us die on this trip" Ricardo said bitterly, he didn''t like the thought that had crossed his mind.

    "It''s not us who come out alive... It''s Old Ana who doesn''t die and life always comes out, unfortunately you probably never heard Adam say that phrase, because he said it with irony, as if looking for the ship to finally sink..." . Taras commented, but his tone was not the usual one, it was as if what he was saying was something that he had thought about for a long time, but he will never dare to tell others.

    "You think it was normal to listen to the dead in ritual, that was the last clue I needed to realize that there was always something fishy about this ship..."

    Ricardo was quite nervous, what Taras said might not be true, but there was a detail that made him even more nervous and that was that Taras had always been able to remember the names of all the officers on the ship since he met him, he would never do that, Unless he feared for his life.

    But Taras did not stop because of the nerves of the young cabin boy, he always wanted to tell someone this, but he never had the courage, but he could die at any moment on this trip and see someone as young as Ricardo, being dragged by some insane old men, he would that a slight trace of heroism rose to warn him. Now, if he died, there was another person who carried his secret.

    "If you want some good advice, kid, get out of this crew when we get to port, year be you really don''t have any outstanding debt in this life"

    "We can''t trust anyone on this ship, to save our lives more than ourselves, never forget that, Ricardo¡­".

 Mercaderes del Amor

    After a while, the boys had finally managed to open the plank that protruded from the wall, although it took a lot of effort, they had a long night ahead of them to try. After moving the board, a fairly wide hidden behavior was displayed, although only 3 ordinary boxes could be seen inside it.

    "It''s now or never..." Taras said, taking out one of the boxes, he was quite nervous, for him these drugs could be useful to delay the obsessions of all the crew on board, if they weren''t, to try to survive this trip it would be more difficult.

    When he opened it, he noticed that its interior was full of bottles with various types of drugs that he used to ingest, Paulo.

    "Ha ha ha!" Taras laughed, as if he had found the treasure that was worth his life.

    "You can''t believe we made it..." Ricardo said with a smile on his face, but then the smile faded, this amount didn''t ensure supplies for everyone "I just hope the rest of the boxes also have drugs... But Taras I doubt that Paulo has bought so many drugs for a 5-month trip"

    "I know... Not all fish in the sea require the same bait, boy" Taras said stopping laughing, but he put his hand on his heart and forcefully pulled out the other box.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Opening the box, he found some empty jars and others about to be emptied...

    "This must be the box he used frequently, the previous one seemed to be a reserve and the last one is hopefully another reserve" Taras said with some expectation as he took out the last box and opened it.

    Opening the box, he found the box full of empty jars...

    "Bad luck... You should have put your hand on your heart, but something is something, we can''t save them all as we planned, but we can change the opportune favors and save ourselves..." Ricardo said, somewhat embarrassed.

    "Our luck is not so bad, look at this..." Taras said, pointing his hand to the hidden compartment.

    Inside one could see that the boxes were actually supported on another long box, but not so thick, it was only noticeable if the three boxes were removed at the same time, otherwise it would seem to be the floor of the compartment.

    "If it were ''smurfette'', we could get out alive without problems and by the way have fun running like crazy above the water..." Ricardo said, dreaming out loud, he doubted that the captain was still keeping her.

    "It was a long time ago, but who knows, this is the bow store, its use is for emergencies, although it is intended more for shipwrecks or being stranded on desert islands... But as I told you before, I doubt that the captain will save us" Taras said taking out the long box, it required some effort because it was heavy, but in the end he was able to do it.

    The two placed their hands on his heart and each took one end to open the box together and see the contents that could change the fate of him and the entire ship.

 Cabezas Marcadas

    The two put their hands on their hearts and each took one end to open the box together and see the contents that could change their fate and that of the entire ship.

    But the fate of the damned was not so easy to change, inside the box one could find 4 rotten human heads. All the heads had a hole in it through which the brain was removed. The ears, noses, eyes, and tongues of all the heads seemed to have been bitten off.

    "This must have been Lucas'' doing, right?" Ricardo asked, somewhat uncomfortable because his hopes were completely extinguished with the opening of this box.

    "They all have the symbols of Poseidon on their foreheads¡­" Taras said, gathering strength to speak each word, he seemed to be thinking of something as he looked at the boxes.

    Ricardo proceeded to grab one of the heads for a better inspection, but the hand was snatched up by Taras before touching the heads.

    "Could they be cursed?" Ricardo asked when he saw the strange attitude of Taras.

    "I doubt it, but look how they were placed, they all point to the same direction..." Taras said, trying to discover the clues of the ritual.

    "West... Where the sun hides, the path of the dead to the spiritual world and the nameless throne" Ricardo said how little he knew from the rumors of the island about him.

    "A farewell to the deceased or is he looking at the throne?... could it be something else, I don''t know much, you were a fisherman for many years, Taras, do you know what it could mean?" Richard asked.

    "Yes, the nameless throne is a play on words, the nameless king is the living god who currently rules the seas and the throne is the one that places him as the ruler of the seas, that is, the throne of Atlantis " . Taras answered, while he inspected the box and the heads.

    "Lucas is a follower of Poseidon because of the symbols on the foreheads of the heads and on Paulo''s body, so putting the symbol facing the Throne may be an offense to the current King... Or it could be something else, such as considering Poseidon as the King looking at his throne, but that would be weird..." Taras said with doubts of his words, if he had the skills to fuck the ritual, he could get the obsession out of his head, but playing with gods was never something that a sane would.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Ricardo looked at Taras with some doubt about his words and asked:

    "Why would it be weird? ¡­ It is logical for us to see your god as the king, in my family we treat Venus as the queen of the stars ¡­"

    "They are different things, the stars have no throne, Atlantis exists in the world of the living, or so they say, Poseidon was assassinated a long time ago, I do not know practically any humanoid who currently considers him king ¡­"

    "Poseidon is the first of the Galleon and also the most ignored, nobody worships a god who does not serve, who does not listen, that makes it even more strange..." Taras said, looking with many questions at the heads in the boxes and Paul''s body.

    "They are useless? Are they like the treacherous human gods? The ones who were expelled from the Pantheon?" Ricardo asked, trying to associate him with a cult that he did know.

    "Yes, it''s the same... No matter how much ritual you do to Poseidon, he should just ignore you, but this time he heard or at least ''something'' I hear for him... Because what is happening on this ship is not normal, of Paulo''s body is not normal and this head is not normal either..." Taras said, now grabbing a sailor''s head and looking at it more closely with attention.

    "Boy, do you remember this face¡­?" Taras asked with doubts in his heart.

    "It''s complicated, if I''m honest, it''s very difficult to recognize any of these 4 dead, they''re missing their eyes, ears, nose, and they''re rotting." Ricardo said, with great sorrow.

    Ricardo knew that Taras had the spirit of a fisherman, for which he was quite unsociable and lonely, if it were not for the fact that his life is now at stake, he would never have gotten along so well with many sailors on the ship.

    Therefore, for the young cabin boy, if he could not identify the head, it would be difficult for a lone wolf like Taras to do so, he only remembered a few officers by name even though they had traveled for years together, in fact with Ricardo himself it was the same.

    He knew that Taras called him boy, young man, boy, it was because he had trouble remembering his name and when he did, it was because he was struck by a spark or because he filed his brain looking for it.

    "It sounds familiar to me... his head is not as rotten as the rest, and it''s cold, that''s the strangest thing" Taras said looking at the head in his hand

    "Do you think it''s Marco who died last night...? But if so, Lucas is still alive!" Ricardo asked with some doubt.

    "I know, that''s why I want to know who he was... But if he died yesterday, he wouldn''t be so cold" Taras said trying to remember Marco''s face.

    "It could have been the ritual" Ricardo said asking Taras for her head, with her head in his hand he began to impress her, he looked everywhere, he even opened his mouth to see her teeth trying to recognize something.

    "Hey, look, he has a piece of paper in his mouth!" Said Ricardo, happy to advance the investigation.

    "It must be the wish of the ritual, what did Lucas ask of Poseidon?" Taras asked expectantly.

 Deseos ocultos

    "It must be the wish of the ritual, what did Lucas ask of Poseidon?" Taras asked expectantly.

    Ricardo put his hand in his mouth and took out the rolled paper, when he opened it the same scribbles that are scattered throughout Paulo''s body appeared written.

    "It''s a pity, I don''t speak this language..." Ricardo said, disappointed for not knowing the desire that he could be condemning them.

    "Nobody does... Are you sure it''s the same doodles and not another language? Let''s see, give me the paper!" Taras yelled, taking the paper out of Ricardo''s hand with violence, he seemed quite upset.

    Taras grabbed the paper, seeing the scribbles, his hands began to tremble, he got up and went to Paulo''s corpse and verified that the scribbles were the same, when he found some matching scribbles, sweat began to fall down his face.

    "Is something wrong, Taras? ... Already with Paulo''s body, we found out that he knew how to write the language ..." Ricardo said when he noticed Taras''s absurd reaction.

    "No, it''s different... Putting symbols on Paulo''s body is the ritual and in general only some armed phrases that were passed down from generation to generation are remembered... But this here is the wish!" Taras yelled quite altered.

    "No one would dare to write a wish, without knowing the language, you could end up asking for anything or even worse, angering the god in the most crucial part of every ritual..." Taras said, going back and forth around the room, as if trying to remember something.

    "But he is an initiate of the galleon, it is more than logical, that he knows another language to perform rituals" Ricardo said without understanding Taras''s concern

    But then a thought crossed Ricardo''s mind: ''Make an official ritual... A miserable initiate? ... I never saw that''

    "Could it be that he is a priest or a cardinal? If he were the last one and the church found out that he died on this ship... They would kill us all as soon as we touched port..."

    "No, his attitude would never have been so submissive if he had a position in that hierarchy, he is probably only an initiate" Taras replied, but he was thinking about something else.

    "That he''s inscribed on the plates, kid?" Taras asked suddenly, as if trying to search for some memory-aid that would guide him to the memory of him.

    "I only know of two types of badges in common use, the one used to pay salaries has the motto: ''If you can read this, you are free in my kingdom'' and the ones used for inter-island transactions have the motto: ''Ticket for a daughter''"Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "Although there are others, like the badge that represents the noble status of my family and has the motto: ''Ticket for an island''"

    "The second one you mentioned, do you know where the expression comes from?" Taras said, he still didn''t remember the story that a drunk had told him in a tavern, but he related to this language, for which he needed her now.

    "Yes, it''s like, Ticket to fuck a whore" Ricardo said with some doubt, he remembered several jokes with this badge, but not very well the expression.

    ''Shit, I''m sure he was related to these plates'' Taras cursed more and more annoyed at not being able to remember the story and not being able to understand the ritual that he was condemning them.

    "No, Poseidon was a merman, there is only merman per shoal, so the mermaids killed themselves for that plate to have a daughter" Taras said correcting the boy.

    "''Good for a whore,'' is an expression from the human islands, to brag that you fucked a fucking face"

    "And all this, what does it have to do with the ritual? Why so much fear..." Ricardo asked, starting to check the mouths of the other heads, to see if there was also something written.

    "The era of Poseidon was a long time ago, the language of that era died in the next era, where the mermaids were exterminated ... by other mermaids, and it started the era where we humans began to expand to other islands, supposedly"

    "So there is no one who can read the plates, but the phrases are still remembered... The important thing is that on one occasion, a drunk told me that this language is still used somewhere, but I don''t remember where, or who used them... and it wouldn''t hurt to know, if my life depends on this ritual" Taras recounted his worries.

    "Will they be mermaids, right? If not, who the hell would use this language..." Ricardo said, picking up the paper from the last head, the coolest of all, the other three papers were just doodles.

    "No, no... The mermaids use the language of the era where Poseidon was killed, the era where a mermaid ruled the seas. The era of the ''unspeakable''... The hatred towards Poseidon by the mermaids, was which caused the death of the language and also of paying homage to it, partly because Poseidon was ignorant of all the rituals dedicated to him". Taras said more relaxed, lying in a box waiting for time to pass, outside there were still screams and fights throughout the ship.

    "So really, it was more of a mythological story than a real one... But now I need rumors and myths, to know whether we have a chance to end this ritual" Taras added, opening a jar from Paulo''s boxes and putting on a seaweed in his mouth, as if waiting for the drug to loosen his memories.

    Hearing that sentence, Ricardo stopped his attempt to remove the paper from the depths of the mouth of the head, it seemed that the small paper had gotten stuck in the portion of the throat that remained in the head, so it was very difficult to remove. Tired of trying, he threw his head back into the box.

    Ricardo looked at Taras peacefully chewing some seaweed and said:

    "In this sea the myths are only the truths that were forgotten and the closer you get to the truth, the more the whispers of the nameless king consume you, preventing you from achieving it... were the last words of my grandfather¡­ He told them only to me¡­ So, that story must be true"

    ''... but man does not recognize any king and the truth will be found one day, the gods of the Pantheon did not flee, they betrayed us, be your own king¡­ Go to the sea, Ricardo¡­'' Ricardo thought remembering that strange night, that last part was the one his grandfather forced him to keep secret.

    "Ha, ha, ha, that old man lived in the seas, Ricardo! ¡­ I told you about the time I found a relic while fishing" Taras said, somewhat drugged by the algae.

 Y La Historia ?

    "Ha, ha, ha, that old man lived in the seas, Ricardo! ... I told you about the time I found a relic while fishing" Taras said, somewhat drugged by the algae.

    "No, I guess it''s a very interesting story...but is it the right place and time to tell it?" Ricardo asked, not quite stoned yet.

    "Well, we can fuck the corpses to pass the time... Or what else do you have? Going outside is asking for trouble right now" Taras complained wryly.

    Ricardo didn''t answer, he didn''t know what to do either, he was a bit tired, and it was quite dark, he hadn''t been able to sleep all day, but sleeping in a room full of corpses didn''t motivate him either...

    "What''s the next plan?" Ricardo asked, somewhat bored.

    "So you want to talk about a plan... and not know my amazing fishing story?..." Taras asked angrily.

    "You can tell me about it another day, while we cook, now we just found the drugs, we should think about what to do with them, there aren''t many, and they are only enough for a few days if we try to drug everyone..." Ricardo said anxiously.

    "Yes, we are only going to drug the most dangerous ones¡­ that are left alive after the riot¡­ How to drug them is quite easy being cooks, otherwise, we should be able to survive this adventure¡­" Taras said with enough confidence, maybe because he was high or because there were only a few more days left.

    "And this ritual, can''t we save our asses if we manage to stop it somehow?" Ricardo asked, looking at the heads on his back.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Taras ignored the question and began to assemble a makeshift bed with boxes from the warehouse, already lying on the bed, he answered Ricardo lazily:

    "Boy... The only one who knows about rituals aboard this ship, was the ritual sacrifice..."

    "Dima seems to know a bit about rituals, he was the one who put together the ritual for Tusha..." Ricardo said with some hope.

    "Yes... it would be a miracle if he understands... We should talk to him tomorrow, otherwise it''s better to get some sleep, I doubt they can move the boxes from the door, but if you feel something, shoot them before asking." who is" Taras said closing his eyes.

    Some time passed, and the two boys tried to see how to spend the night in the warehouse with the smell of death, Taras managed to fall asleep, while Ricardo was positioning some boxes as a barricade in case things got bad. It was then that a loud cry was heard reasoning through the ship:

    *Haaaa!!* A desperate cry was heard in the hall.

    Taras opened his eyes. And he looked at the door.

    "Looks like Ron is looking to set an example this time¡­" Ricardo said, touching the gun on his waist.

    "Are you deaf, boy? The noise came from this corridor... It seems that they caught someone unsuspecting" Taras murmured, indicating Ricardo to shut up.

    *Footstep* ...*Footstep* Someone was approaching this room and seemed to be dragging the dead body of the victim down the corridor.

    Taras with a gesture indicated Ricardo to get ready. Ricardo covered his body as best he could with the boxes and prepared himself by pointing his gun at the door, he only had one shot, so he couldn''t afford to miss.

    * Footstep * ... * Footstep * The footsteps reached the door, but he didn''t try to open it, he just walked back the way he had come...

    After a while, when he could no longer hear the footsteps, Taras murmured:

    "It seems that he saw the broken door, he assumed that someone was already inside, and he preferred not to create any more problems... we sleep in shifts, it is better to take this as a warning"

 Tock ...

    The night passed slowly, too slowly for Ricardo''s liking, his pistol was the only one loaded, and he had to make use of the bullet he was carrying if things got complicated.

    The noises of fights and crying were flooding the entire ship, and they did nothing but irritate Ricardo, he had already slept his shift, and unfortunately it passed too quickly, he was very sleepy, and his eyelids were struggling not to close.

    Luckily, he had recognized a drug that could help him stay awake, he seemed to care little for the side effects, as long as he managed to survive tonight, the purge was happening behind the wooden door of the warehouse.

    The mutiny had long since passed, everything that happened now was caused by being near port, if you need to kill someone, today was your golden day. It was too difficult to find a better opportunity than this, to clear your name or satisfy your obsession, and everyone on the ship knew it.

    Already in the port, acting like this would be too complicated. On a ship full of mental patients, everyone could be guilty, but on the island the patients would stand out too much, and it would not be as easy to convince the authorities to let the abuse go, as if it were happening on the ship.

    * Footsteps * ... * Footsteps * Footsteps were approaching his room, interrupting Ricardo''s drowsiness.

    Ricardo, his eyes red from the drug and his hand trembling, raised the gun and pointed it at the door. It wasn''t the first time someone had approached tonight, this was a good hiding place and many cowards knew it. But Taras and Ricardo managed to throw out all the intruders who wanted to enter.

    *Push* ... *Push* The door was pushed hard.

    "She''s busy, man, if you don''t want a bullet between the eyebrows, you better go to hell!" Ricardo screamed, Taras woke up from the scream and stared at Ricardo in a daze.

    "It''s me, Ricardo, I came to tell you that the riot is over, Dima told me that the two boys would probably be here" Javier shouted from the other side.

    "Well, let me tell you..." Ricardo was going to get up and open the door for her.

    Suddenly a hand came out and grabbed Ricardo''s shoulder, it was Taras who approached his ear and murmured: "Are you an idiot or are you playing the idiot? ... Not even pigeons are that innocent, boy"

    "If the riot is over... Let''s sleep in the nets, why the hell sleep uncomfortable?" Ricardo was quite drugged, he did not understand what was wrong with the situation.

    "He knows about drugs, idiot! ... You don''t see that I mentioned Dima, it seems that the trustworthy grandfather put together a plan with Javier to kill me ..." Taras said, pushing Ricardo hard on a box, pulling out the gun, it was dangerous to leave a drugged young man with a gun.

    "Only you? I don''t understand why?" Ricardo asked, looking at Taras with red eyes and a dazed face.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Moron, you''re going to be Javier''s new toy..." Taras told him in a low voice.

    *Knock* ...*Knock* "Are you going to the cabins or not?" Javier asked from the other side.

    But Ricardo had his mouth covered by Taras, while the fisherman murmured some things to the young boy''s ear, neither of them answered.

    *Push* ... *Push,* The door started to be kicked.

    Ricardo and Taras began to position themselves in the warehouse, they already had a barricade set up with boxes and the door was blocked, which gave them an advantage over the enemy who was forced to enter through the only door in the warehouse.

    Come on, you can, bearded fish, enter through the door, nothing is going to happen to you'' Taras thought, pointing the gun at the entrance, his tactical position was clearly too advantageous.

    Taras looked at Ricardo and winked at him.

    "Come on, Javier, don''t you want to come in and play? ... Ha, ha, ha, what''s up, big guy, don''t you have the strength to open the door?!" Ricardo began to shout to encourage Javier.

    *Push* ... *Push* The door began to be kicked and banged violently, the boxes that held it began to shake

    ''A good bait, good fishing and here we have a big fish'' Taras was excited with a big smile on her face.

    "Come on, have you ever tasted a noble, I''m 10 times better than Armin''s peasant, it''s going to be a unique experience, or do you think you can get better somewhere else?" For some reason in Ricardo''s drug-burned head, she took pride in being the victim of a serial stalker.

    *Puff!!* ... *Puff!!* The boxes were about to give way and a small opening had formed through which Javier''s legs could be seen.

    ''Not yet, the leg is not enough, you have to be patient... There is little left for the best part...'' Taras said preparing body and soul for the fight with the fish in front of him, refusing to shoot the leg of Taras.

    *Piuu* A gunshot echoed through the corridor

    Javier''s body fell lifeless to the ground, from the opening of the door it could be seen that a good part of Javier''s head had disappeared with the shot.

    *Footstep* ... *Footstep* The person who had fired the shot seemed to be running away from the scene.

    "They used us as bait, boy, there is an intelligent fish... Dima" Taras said somewhat disappointed, but satisfied, it seemed that having managed to attract a fish was already quite good.

    "Do you think he''s trying to get rid of us too?" Ricardo asked somewhat scared, seeing Javier''s brains had brought him out of the trance

    "I don''t know... But if we are useful for the ship, it will continue to take care of us, Javier was a nuisance for many, even though we are insane that is limited to our own obsession" Taras explained also somewhat worried, he didn''t want to have to a high position of the ship looking for his head.

    "For someone like Dima who became obsessed with painting paintings, seeing a sailor being abused every night these weeks must have triggered the instinct of heroism in him..."

    "Or maybe he just wants to correct his past, he was a pirate before he became a true believer of the sea goddess, so he probably sided with the abusers..."

    "A Hero, he is as dangerous as a villain for us, Ricardo, never forget him..." Taras said looking at Javier''s brain wanting to escape from the skull.

    "Anyway, we give the captain the names of the sailors who participated in the mutiny, we have a great favor to collect and also now each one earns 1000 caps per head..." Ricardo said with a smile, having the captain of his side, is having Ron watching his ass and that''s having an extra life.

    "Yes... also, the captain distributes the salaries and private goods of the dead among all the crew members... I don''t know if you knew, it''s a common practice in almost all merchant ships..." Taras said with a smile on his face.

    "That''s a lot..." Ricardo muttered.

    "Enough for you to be the captain of your own ship, boy" Taras said with a bigger smile.

    "Finally, I''m going to be able to buy the fishing boat I''ve always wanted, ha ha ha, thanks Lucas, you condemned me to the spirit world, but if I make it out alive, I''m going straight to the blessed land ha ha ha"

    "Captain Ricardo Montes Iglesias..." Ricardo muttered ambitiously.

 The Sailors Destiny

    The night had finally passed, and a new sun was peeking over the horizon, the sailors were called by Ron to the deck, they needed to make a count to verify the number of survivors.

    The sailors lined up to be counted, wounds were not lacking and smiles were few. There were those who smiled for the simple fact of being alive to see the sun, but there were also those who smiled for having managed to satisfy their darkest obsessions.

    The sad faces were the most frequent, many friends had left and many stories full of joy were lost on this night, the atmosphere was not good, but it was peaceful, there were no grudges left, and they would be resolved privately, later, Well, now is not the right time.

    "And the captain, where is he?" Dima asked, she hadn''t seen him on the deck for a long time.

    "Where always, where he has to be for everything to work." Ron replied, Wiliam''s attitude no longer bothered him, 2 mutinies on the same trip was a disgrace that no captain would easily accept, much less one who sailed these seas for so long.

    "Is everyone there? Are you sure?" Ron asked, a little scared, there weren''t many people on deck.

    "Yes, there are only 7 of us left, I counted the two of us and the captain, but it''s only 2 more weeks of travel to reach Los Alamos, we could come across a surveillance boat. In these safe waters, all you have to do is continue going forward." Said Dima, she knew that these 7 souls were worth more than an island right now for this ship.

    "7 alive... The number that managed to survive the first trip of this ship was 10... another tragedy is repeated and this time, it''s even worse... I hope that Ana takes care of these boys" Ron said sadly She wanted to cry, but she shouldn''t, not now, it wasn''t the time to be weak, it was the time to be strong to keep the sanity of those who were left.

    "We can sail, right?" Dima asked, almost yelling at him.

    "Do you want me to tell you the truth?... But maybe you don''t like it..." Ron said aloud, to share the conversation with all the sailors present.

    "Yes, if I''m going to die I want to know, you told me that we needed 10 sailors per shift to sail this ship..." Dima answered aloud.

    "The truth is that the captain has 1001 ways to get to port alive, but he wouldn''t use any of them just to make it like a ''real'' sailor, with his own tears, sweat and toil!" Ron shouted, echoing throughout the ship.

    ''...or die trying, which is what he wants most...'' Ron thought, looking at the 5 miserable souls in front of him.

    Ron walked onto the deck, stood on the gunwale and held on to one of the sail ropes as he yelled:

    "We will only be 7, and we need 10, well so be it, we will make each man worth twice as much, we will seek that each person on the boat brings out the strength that he never had and achieve the impossible"Stolen novel; please report.

    "They are sailors from a lifetime or from a lifetime past, who cares what they have achieved so far, the rest, the important thing is what we achieved... We managed to navigate through an endless storm of two weeks and come out alive, we managed to get through mermaid territory and get out with lives..."

    "Do you know how many failed in those waters, where we rose triumphant with the trophy of the sun of the new day? ... More than 40 exploration ships, an entire fleet of the kings of the Sea of ??Venus ... But this ship came out alive those black waters, full of the dead, where thousands failed, but we the sons of Tusha, miserable homeless drunkards who seek happiness in wine, gambling and women, are the only ones who made it. .. Why?"

    "Because we are ''real'' Sailors, not like those cowards who seek to navigate these waters without suffering the seas. Embrace these last two weeks, because these are your last weeks as sailors, because when you reach port you will become legends!"

    "Yes, this has been unfair and always will be... Many will wonder what we have done to deserve this sea of ??shit, which has done nothing but take away our happiness... but that question has long been answered in their hearts... "

    "We will suffer the hatred of the seas, we will listen to the murmurs of our own madness, we will see our dead friends march with all our hopes on their shoulders... but we always return as eternal followers of suffering to this miserable sea... why? Why live so much misery?

    "..." Many sailors looked at each other, the pause that Ron had created allowed them to reflect on the question, was it worth all this trip? Was it worth continuing to be a sailor? . Everyone came to their own conclusion, but no one spoke.

    "Because we sailors come to the sea in search of adventure and opportunity, whether it be for wealth or glory, whether it be escaping our own shadow or shame, whether it be to find meaning in this world full of misery, we all we came here for something!!"

    "So tell me, poor sailors, what is the mission that your hearts have entrusted to you?"

    "..." The Mariners remained silent, considering the words of the first officer, everyone had a reason to be aboard this ship. But no one spoke, and the first officer continued to shout to help silence the sailors.

    "Listen well, everyone in this world has a destiny, but not everyone can realize what their destiny is before they die!!! ... But you are lucky souls, Tusha guided your steps towards this ship, in order to dazzle you with your destiny before dying!!... and your destinies boys, it is one of the most dangerous and exciting professions that one can find on a merchant ship... Your destinies, boys, are to serve others with honor and effort, it is the path of the hero who sacrifices his soul and spirit for a greater cause, so that all the comrades on board can survive this journey... They came from the depths of the sea as devious souls, but as the first mate of La Vieja Ana, I congratulate you for turning them all into the cabin boys of our ship"

    "..." Most of the sailors did not understand what the first officer was referring to by calling them all cabin boys. Only Ricardo and Taras understood what Ron''s plan was to get out alive, but their bitter smiles express the difficulty of the future.

    "Because only a cabin boy could work as a slave, kneel to clean the blood of those who can no longer stand it, wash away the vomit of the inhuman work that is to come, peel the keys of our hands destroyed by accommodating these ropes without rest, scrub the sweat of our bodies weary, weary, stoned... and still standing... You homeless bastards will be the ones to cook up the hopes of your dying comrades, you''ll be the ones to cheer up the fallen, you''ll be the ones to hear the stories of despair With a smile on their faces, they will catch the faith of those who have lost it..."

    "Because that is what we have always done, that is our history, that is our past, present and future, we will fight against the gods who have abandoned us and take revenge on those who have betrayed us... That was always the fate of a Marine!"

    "Is it worth giving up now?"

    "No! Because we always come out alive!"

 La Tortuga

    *Knock*...*Knock*

    ¡°Come in¡± said a somewhat muffled voice, it seemed that they had taken the soul from the owner of the voice.

    "It''s me, Wily¡­" Ron said, entering the captain''s quarters, he looked at Wiliam who seemed to be writing something in his log.

    The room was a mess, books were scattered everywhere, empty bottles were scattered on the floor, a large map full of hieroglyphics was open in the middle of the captain''s table, with a rusty knife stuck on an island.

    The captain looked at Ron walking through the door, as was logical the protocol salute was being carried out and the captain was carrying a gold pistol, which was pointed at Ron''s forehead.

    "You know, firing that gun leads to the same result as not firing it, if I wanted to kill you... Either way, you wouldn''t really get what you want, but either way I die..." Ron complained. , already quite tired of his friend''s paranoia.

    "Yes... I know... it''s just custom... Now, how many participated in the mutiny?... I hope the greedy cabin boys have lied with the list of names, 5 sailors less is a lot..." He said Wiliam, however, not under his golden pistol.

    Ron looked at his friend, he didn''t quite know how to tell him that only 5 sailors survived, his only serious job was to control the sailors. Last night it had failed, condemning the entire crew to a critical situation where their ability to reach port was in doubt.

    "Unfortunately, there were 5 mutineers¡­" Ron said, he knew the total death question would come, but he wanted to keep running from it as much as possible.

    Hearing the number, Wiliam got up from his chair and left the cabins for the first time in a few weeks. Somewhat dazed, Ron followed his friend.

    Wiliam saw the deck, the 5 sailors and Dima were working, who also looked at him dazed as if they had seen a ghost. The captain ignored the sailors, climbed into the empty helmsman''s area, walked over to the rail, looked at the sea, then the gun in his hand, then the sea. As if making a decision, he violently threw the golden pistol into the sea and watched as it sank.

    "... Why not give it to some of these poor devils, that thing is worth more than the ship..." Ron commented somewhat dazed upon seeing the scene.

    "I''m a coward, Ron, I was afraid of dying in the hands of a mutiny and screwing up a life sailing these seas..."Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Ron remained silent, he knew that the captain only feared being killed by his own men, but he had never heard it from his own mouth, he had only deduced it over time.

    "This ship went to shit, not because everyone went crazy, but because I didn''t do anything to prevent it¡­" The captain said thoughtfully, looking at the infinite horizon of the sea.

    Wiliam looked in his shirt, a gold flask full of jewels could be found inside, he took a drink, emptied it, threw it into the sea, watched as it sank and meanwhile said in an animated tone, not hitting with the humor of the rest of the sailors on the ship:

    "Navigating the spirit world... We''ll all sail together again, Ron... Do you want me to tell you how to navigate those waters?"

    ¡°No¡± A resounding ''no'' was heard from behind the captain.

    Hearing the answer, Wiliam stared at the horizon, smiling greedily.

    "You know why I told you to set an example for the boys in this riot, right?" The captain asked without turning around, he didn''t want to see Ron''s face today.

    "So there won''t be a third mutiny on this trip¡­" Ron said with some hesitation, he didn''t like the abnormal state of the captain, the last time they started these questions, he ended up discovering something he didn''t want to know.

    "Yeah¡­and you did it Ron, I doubt there will be a third mutiny¡­ How many guys are left alive after the mutiny?" William asked with a serious face and some expectation for the answer.

    "Only 5 sailors, 7 if we count the higher ups, unfortunately the situation is quite complicated, we might not get out of this alive" Ron said looking at William''s back with great concern, this could be their last trip together.

    Wiliam did not answer for a few minutes, he stared at the horizon with a big smile on his face, it seemed the smile of an old man greeting death, while he said:

    "Didn''t you find it strange that most of the deaths will come after the riot?"

    "Yes...the sailors of the mutiny knew where to attack me so that I would have to go into a coma...the sailors who survived knew that I couldn''t wake up again once I go to sleep, the two facts were leaked, probably by the same person who organized the whole mutiny" Ron replied with a disgusted face, if it wasn''t for Wiliam not leaving his cabin for so long, he would have left before answering, he knew that this always ends badly.

    Wiliam rested his arms on the rail, as if he were tired, and asked:

    "And who of those who survived know that information?"

    "Dima¡­ and¡­" Ron fell silent, but his heart already guessing the right answer, he decided to turn around and go back to work on the deck.

    "''The doubt also bitter, no, ron?¡­" The captain asked, before Ron could escape by the stairs of the helm area.

    "Yes, bitter, but there are things that are better not to know and to live happily in ignorance¡­" Ron replied sadly as he walked down the stairs from the helmsman.

    But when Ron went down the stairs far enough not to see Wiliam''s back, a scream echoed across the deck.

    "What a great captain I am... Ha, ha, ha!!", Wiliam laughed like a wretch, looking at the horizon as if there was something hiding behind him.

    "We''re going to get out alive, William!!" Ron yelled with a few tears streaming down his face as he finished walking down the steps from the helm.

    "We always do!" Ron yelled at the top of his lungs as he ended up breaking down in tears.

    "Ha ha ha... Or we''ll die trying... Ha ha ha!!" Wiliam River with open arms towards the horizon as if trying to catch a wish.

 InvestigaciÃ³n del Ritual

    Ricardo, Dima and Taras were going to the bow store, according to the captain''s request, Dima would go to verify the ritual. Ricardo and Taras had to help him reconstruct the scene as it was originally before they arrived.

    "Isn''t it a bit late? The new schedules are hellish..." Ricardo complained, his hands were blistered even though he had worn gloves, working as a sailor was much more complicated than he thought.

    "There are only 7 of us... If you want to survive in this sea, you have to earn the right with your own effort, the easy days are over, young man" Dima answered, as she took out the master key that would open the bow store.

    "It seems that they killed a poor devil here last night, the hallway floor is full of blood... But there is nobody" Dima said with a sad face, looking at the scene in front of him and going to open the door.

    "Yes, a pity¡­" Taras replied regretfully, though his mind was cursing the cheeky grandfather who even wasted his time talking about the murder.

    The three entered through the door of the warehouse and when they arrived they noticed that everything was the same, but the drugs had disappeared, Ricardo and Taras planned to use them to guarantee their own survival, either exchanging favors or consuming themselves directly.

    Dima approached Paulo''s semi-naked corpse and began to undress him to fully see the pattern of the ritual, meanwhile he asked: `It seems that he hanged himself, and they didn''t sacrifice him, did you see any farewell note for us? "

    "No, I''m afraid he didn''t leave anything, we also wanted to know the last words of our friend Paulo" Taras replied, ignoring the fact that he had kicked his corpse last night because of the anger he had.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "He gave up meeting his daughters and didn''t explain anything to us, how strange¡­ Paulo wouldn''t do that¡­" Dima murmured, a little worried.

    ''His obsession was death, or it was impossible for him to satisfy it...'' Ricardo thought, looking at the corpse with sorrow.

    "His body of his seems to have the language of the primordial era of the first king of the sea and is also dedicated to Poseidon... which is nonsense, the two things are nonsense, you know the wish?" Dima asked, as she turned the corpse over to see Paulo''s forehead.

    "No... But all the wishes were put in the mouth of the dead" Ricardo answered.

    "It could be a way to force the deceased in the spirit world to deliver the message, or it could be a way to curse someone with that message. Putting the message with a dead person is used more in curses than wishes... but Poseidon is Poseidon, there is not a single god as capricious as him" Dima commented to his assistants. This process of deciphering rituals or curses could be complicated.

    Dima opened Paulo''s mouth, there was also a piece of paper inside, and he opened it. Dima fell to the ground suddenly, her pressure dropped suddenly, and she broke down, she almost fainted, from the ground she shakily muttered: "Impossible..."

    Taras nudged Ricardo, as if to say: ''You see I''m not exaggerating''

    But Ricardo interpreted it differently and went ahead to help the old man who had become ill, while he asked: "Are you okay, Dima?"

    "Yes... Yes, it''s quite strange, Poseidon heard it... The language, very strange... Too strange" Dima murmured words disconnected from each other, still somewhat affected.

    Noticing the bad old man, Ricardo went to look for some boxes so that he could sit against the wall and breathe a little. Some time passed and Dima gradually calmed down, meanwhile she thought about the possibilities.

    "Is it so weird?" Ricardo asked, hoping to get some information on the matter.

    "I was a pirate for several years, young man, I traveled many seas, the sirens abhor this language, they hate it, if they discover any rumor of someone speaking this language, even a few measly words of the ancient language, the old sirens will send people to kill him, that''s how weird... Not many can survive that, not to say that not even the lupins dare to investigate the language" Dima said, somewhat dismayed by the wish or curse.

    "But you would just have to get away from the water..." Ricardo spoke, but before he could finish speaking, Dima interrupted him.

 Historia Oculta

    "But you just have to get away from the water..." Ricardo spoke, but before he could finish speaking, Dima interrupted him.

    "Boy, the mermaids are ''tritoids'', they are as intelligent as humans, but there is a subtle difference and that is that in two eras they dominated the ocean, in the third they supported the king by supporting his throne, in the era of the empty throne they practically expanded like plagues and in the current one, the age of the nameless king or the dark age, they are the one of the few forces that do not recognize the living god"

    "Do you have a poor idea of ??how far we humans are from that?, I had to trade slaves with mermaids, believe me if they want you dead, you are dead and this language was a fine line that never in 4 eras after Poseidon crossed... like this it''s rare to see some lunatic speaking the language"

    "But nobody speaks it? I mean that with Taras we were trying to remember a story of a creature that spoke to them" Ricardo asked with some doubt, if the myth exists, then it was real.

    "You have to be an idiot not to know which creature it is..." Dima said, looking at the two, almost incredulous that they can''t guess the answer. "But you''re right they are just rumors, I don''t know anyone who has seen them, but the rumors are not few... they are probably true"

    Taras wanted to speak, but it would be very humiliating to have to admit that he hadn''t found out, so he let the young man next to him eat the bullet... But, Ricardo was playing the idiot like him.

    "..." Dima looked at the two morons in front of him suddenly quiet, understanding the situation he decided to throw a help.

    "If you are not a mermaid, and you speak the language of the mermaids, what are you?" he asked her, as if it were a riddle.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ''Oh, I remember the story now...'' Taras thought, as he said, " ''Merman'' ?"

    "But because something so obvious is a rumor, it should almost certainly be a fact" Ricardo commented upon seeing the answer, a more complex answer was expected

    "Yes... Only men use the ancient language, and to the second question, have you ever seen a ''Merman'' ?" Dima asked, looking at his assistants, after all the final conclusion of the idea in her mind, it was quite hard for him to believe too.

    ¡°No¡± Ricardo answered without hesitation.

    "No one saw them... Not even the mermaids I traded with... That''s how rare they are" Dima said looking at the piece of paper in his hand.

    "Not even the sirens? That''s an exaggeration of the rumor..." Ricardo said.

    Dima settled himself leaning against the wall, began to share the rumors that he knew:

    "I told you to trade with mermaids, their society is quite tough, a single merman for millions of mermaids and the few that are born are forced to fight as youngsters with an adult already grown and full of relics, if they lose, they are thrown out"

    "But why are there so few, there should be hundreds by the homeless sea?" Taras asked, looking to know more about the subject.

    "Because they are useless... To the point that there are rumors that they cannot swim... Most die in the sea as food for the first creature that comes across... Imagine being a sea creature and seeing something fatter than a fish and slower than a turtle" Dima answered with a certain irony.

    "But the mermaids love that uselessness, to the point that they built their entire civilization around a patriarch like Poseidon and thus dominated the seas, dethroning the rest of the creatures, just to be able to have a daughter with a useless ''Merman'' who couldn''t swim... "

    "The real problem is that all the history of this world is full of deceit, and the winners tell what they were told and erase all past history... Poseidon died, and the truth was buried with his era"

    "The only certain thing is that ''Merman'' are rare, even for mermaids and if you know one who saw one, you have to throw caps into the ocean to calm her down and run away like crazy, that''s my life experience, so there is no I doubt it''s real..." Dima said, with some embarrassment on his face, it seems that it was not a good memory he had.

    Ricardo listened patiently, and tried to fit those rumors with Lucas and for every rumor, the more it seemed to be the case that his idea was correct, and then he said: "Lucas was a merman, wasn''t he?"

 Probablemente

    Ricardo listened patiently, and tried to square those rumors with Lucas and for every rumor, the more it seemed to be the case that his idea was correct, and then he said: "Lucas was a merman, wasn''t he?"

    "Probably, or at least he knows his language..." Dima replied, but if Ricardo, who was by his side for so many months, was the first to give his opinion, that is probably the case.

    "And it would also be best for us, if he were a merman, I''m sure this ritual is dedicated to making a wish to Poseidon and not cursing us" Added Dima

    "And where does that security come from?" Taras asked, with some doubts, he had reached the opposite conclusion yesterday.

    "The boy jumped into the water to duel with the patriarch of the black zone, he lost his arm, but he managed to save all of us crew members'' asses... and since he was a merman he was so stupid as to hide it for fear that the humans would They would kill if they found out their secret..." Dima answered.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Anyway, with this information about the wish written in this language, the one who is going to give you the most real answer is going to be the captain, who became an expert on mermaids after a talk with Lucas.... ''Ritual of the first hunt'', do you think an initiate would study the internal culture of all intelligent species? Dima added, without any doubt, the captain had also informed the officers about the personality changes and had warned them of the situation beforehand, but he decided to reserve that part just in case.

    "But..." Taras tried to speak, but was interrupted by Dima: "If you don''t believe me, I''ll tell you ahead of time, that the ritual with Tusha was just a farce, Lucas had already told the captain that the sirens would not attack the ship¡­ ''safe waters'' ¡­"

    "Unfortunately, the boy died because he didn''t fully trust us¡­ If not, he could have helped more with the personality changes" Dima commented, with some sadness.

    Taras did not want to continue thinking about the subject, for him his conclusions were different, but he would not tell Dima, he was not trustworthy, he had already told Ricardo that whatever happens with DIma, just go with the flow old Pirate, and he doesn''t believe any more arguments, Dima was a cunning fox and talking too much with him could cost them their trust with the captain.

 Navegando En Un AtaÃºd

    Time flew by and without realizing it the sailors had managed to sail for a whole week, the problem was that the speed of travel had drastically decreased, so according to the captain''s estimates, it would take about 3 weeks to achieve what they used to do only one.

    Most sailors did not accept such disappointment, to the point that the captain was forced to show them with a model of the ship on the map where they were standing, seeing how close they were to their objectives, many accepted the fact and continued fighting.

    This time the captain put a heavy hand, each life was worth, and he could not afford more madness, he boarded, a single complaint or word of more was paid dearly, there were not a few sailors who carried whip marks on their back, but they did not complain about that either If they did, they would only produce more new brands.

    Today all the sailors were cooking on the deck, this was part of Wiliam''s strategy to fight against the mental degradation of the crew.

    Curiously, only now, when everything seemed lost, did he begin to move the ship''s strings again, desperately fighting to survive by all means to reach port alive... or die trying.

    The strategy, everyone together, everyone in a block, seemed to be working well, there was no room for incidents because you could never get away from the rest, all the tasks on the ship were done in the company of everyone, one at a time.

    In this case, everyone was cooking at the same time, the cabin boys were obliged to teach the rest how to do it, compared to the rest of the tasks, this activity was the rest time of the crew. Another curiosity was that ''everyone'' was ''everyone'' and even the captain peeled sweet potatoes with a smile on his face.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "How many sweet potatoes do you buy per trip so that there are still some?" Ricardo said impressed because there could still be vegetables on board.

    "I like sweet potatoes and food can never be lacking, besides we lost a good part of the crew, I don''t know that you are surprised..." Wiliam answered, curiously, his cutting technique was better than Ricardo''s.

    "There would be 5 weeks left, 4 considering that the last week is the easiest, so we just need the wind not to change direction so often" Wiliam commented something he had already said, but for a week he repeated at least once every time they all cooked on the deck.

    "The most complicated thing and what is destroying my hands is adjusting the sails according to the wind, doing it with only 7 people takes years off your life..." Dima said, while she helped cut some fish.

    "That''s why take the opportunity to rest these days, only your hands bleed a little, next week your feet bled a little, the next week your skin will tear, the next one the dead will cry and the last one they will laugh like lunatics for having achieved overcome the ocean... we already went through this, a long time ago... Strong sailors don''t survive in this sea, sailors who adapt to the whims of the sea survive" The captain commented, hoping that someone would pay attention to him and take advantage of these days where your body still responds to you.

    Hearing that, many sailors shuddered, Ricardo and Taras looked at each other, there was a tactical understanding between them to take turns in the tasks that required less effort while cooking, as the captain said, this last week was an ordeal for everyone, but at least not anymore there were more murders or abuses. The only one that abused them was the capricious sea.

 El Primero En Rendirse

    Another week flew by, luckily the days were solid, and it didn''t seem like the storms were going to ruin their lives during these days of torture.

    But the wind did not support the sailors of La Vieja Ana, and quite often they had to trim the sails to stay on course.

    This week, it was their turn to fish again, since there are so few sailors alive, they probably only need a good catch to last the next 4 weeks.

    The captain was not an idiot, he knew that fishing with the net consumed the soul of the already exhausted sailors, but it was better to do it now, later they would no longer have the strength to do it and without food these poor devils could not function.

    "Should we keep waiting, Taras?" Ron asked, it had already been longer compared to the time it used to take for boys to fish.

    "We are near an island full of people, this sea is very exploited by humans, it is normal that it costs a lot to get something decent..." Taras said sitting on a box, most of the sailors behind him were sleeping on the deck , while they waited for his signal.

    "But two weeks of travel at standard speed is still a long way off for fishing boats... are you sure the net isn''t ready?" Ron asked impatiently.

    "I have no doubt that time is missing, I''m only going to get this net once and that time we''ll be able to get something" Taras said with a smile, fishing relaxed him more than sleeping thanks to his obsession, so he was going to stretch it out as long as he could .Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "There are no signs of a storm and although the wind is not good, it is not bad either, we are having a lot of luck..." Taras said, looking at the rope that held the net, already quite tense.

    "Not enough¡­ the situation is delicate, many no longer feel their hands, some even started to lose the strength in their legs¡­" Ron said, bitterly, surviving this journey was his deepest desire.

    "But lucky enough to catch something... Raise the net!!" Taras yelled at the top of his lungs, waking up all the sailors sleeping on deck.

    The sailors woke up violently and began to raise the net, but there was one who was still sleeping carelessly on the deck.

    "Calix, you bastard, wake up and come help the others!!" Ron yelled, he knew that this particular sailor was one of those who had already resigned himself to death and had abandoned the idea of ??helping the rest of his companions on board.

    Seeing that Calix was still sleeping, Ron ran to wake him up, but Taras'' scream stopped him:

    "Come here Ron, once the net starts going up, it can''t be stopped!!" Taras shouted with bleeding hands, struggling with the pulley mechanism of the ship, to raise the net.

    Ron glared at Calix with hatred, at this moment if one lowered his arms, all the others would follow his example even if it leads them all to death, the human could be that stupid once his fighting spirit was destroyed by the seas.

    But seeing everyone fighting climbing the net, he knew that his duty was to help the rest to achieve it, he was the strongest, therefore, the most vital for this task, if he didn''t help he might not make it, he looked at Calix one last time, before running to the ropes, in his mind he already knew the punishment that would come later.

 Manos Sangrantes

    Ricardo was struggling to push one of the ends of the wooden wheel that was used to raise the net, by means of a pulley mechanism, very similar to a rudder, but the axis of the wheel was perpendicular to the ground unlike the rudder.

    Ricardo''s hands were bleeding, and the blood was leaking from his gloves, his trembling feet struggled to continue to draw the necessary strength to push the wheel. For every step he took, the web was closer to the surface, but his hands were closer to losing their skin.

    Cadix woke up, he was supposed to help the sailors, but he just watched in silence as they worked, he saw Ricardo with his hands bleeding under his gloves fighting against the wooden wheel to be able to raise the net.

    Ricardo met Cadix''s gaze and wanted to ask him for help, but the only thing he could do was look at him, all his strength was being spent on his hands, so he couldn''t cry out.

    Cadix didn''t seem to mind his pleading look for help, he just stared at Ricardo in silence, as if he enjoyed his suffering.

    ''This is your obsession, to see me destroy my fucking hands, sick of shit'' Ricardo thought while he looked at Cadix''s lazy eyes.

    In the end, Ricardo decided to look away and concentrate on raising the net, if he continued to pay attention to this idiot, he risked letting the net escape.

    The process of lifting the net had to be done quickly, because otherwise the vast majority of fish would have escaped and all the work would have been useless, many times Ricardo wanted to let go of the wheel, but he could not give up, the fate of the entire boat depended on this fishing.

    The captain had told them that they only had to fish one more time, if they couldn''t get the net up with fish, they would have to start all over again or resign themselves to starvation.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Luckily, Ron finally joined the task and the net was able to be raised successfully, it was carried up to the deck of the ship, but when they were about to open it, Taras''s scream stopped them all:

    "There''s a ''Momoto'' trapped, don''t open it, or they''ll kill us all!!" Taras shouted, his experience as a fisherman had taught him the hard way what that creature was.

    The sailors stopped suddenly and moved away from the net that hung above the deck.

    Inside the net was a black wooden box, it was very finely decorated with a nice pattern of oxidized silver and bronze. The wood of the box seemed somewhat worn with time and the corruption of the sea. Various barnacles and crustaceans had clung to the edges of the black box.

    "What do we do then? We can''t throw it back into the sea, the fish are in there!" Ricardo shouted in desperation, climbing the net again was torture for everyone on board.

    *Piuu*...*Piuu* Two shots answered for Taras.

    It was the captain, a fairly normal pistol was fired from each hand, shooting at the box.

    "No blood came out, it''s not a ''Momoto''¡­ Open the net at once!!" William yelled.

    After giving the order, the captain approached the rail, raised the pistols, threw them into the sea and watched as they sank. The rest of the crew did not understand why, but the order was given to be carried out, so there were no questions, and they went to work.

    The box, along with a mountain of fish was lowered, almost all the fish were the same, except for two that seemed bigger than the rest.

    "Ricardo, don''t trust what the captain said, just in case, get away from the box when they open it" Taras murmured to the young cabin boy, the fisherman still hadn''t lost his caution.

    "Before we get closer to looking at the box, does anyone recognize any problem fish?" Ron asked, looking at the mountain of fish.

    "The largest, fat with scales, is poisonous, you have to throw it away, the other big one I never saw, the rest are ''Tikilias'', they are quite common around here and can be eaten" Taras said, putting some strings away from the box.

    "It''s a ''Flup'', they''re worth a fortune, they''re delicious, I ate them at my brother''s wedding" Ricardo said proudly.

    The sailors'' eyes widened showing a look full of greed, if it was the meal of a nobleman''s wedding, that fish would be worth more than a ship.

    "We''re going to eat it..." Said the captain who kept looking trying to see his guns sinking, he didn''t need to turn around to know what the sailors thought of him.

 La Caja Del Mar

    "We''re going to eat it¡­" Said the captain who kept looking trying to see his guns sinking, he didn''t need to turn around to know what his sailors were thinking.

    "Calix, get off your ass and open the box!!" Dimo shouted on the deck, while he went to get some things from the ship''s stores.

    ''The good Dima, astute as he alone'' Taras thought, seeing Dima running to the cabins.

    But Calix didn''t move, he continued to lazily look at everyone on the deck. Noticing that Ron''s face frowned, disobeying two orders in a row was the height of his patience, with determined steps he went to get the whip to teach this bastard how to obey orders, but a voice interrupted him before he could take it.

    "Ron, open the box, the others move away and point to the box" Said the captain who looked somewhat dazed at the sea on the horizon.

    ''From not being a Momoto, to being afraid¡­ What is the rule that dictates our death, Captain Wiliam?'' Taras wondered with annoyance at the change in attitude, but he heard the order and pointed to the box.

    Ron obeyed and walked over to the wooden box, carefully prying it open with a crowbar he had conveniently picked up. The box was opened, and the lid fell to the ground, making all the sailors present nervous.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Where the fuck did Dima go, I need to see this, it looks like a ''black offering''" Ron said looking inside the box.

    The inside of the box had been painted completely black and one could find the lifeless body of a girl curled up. The girl was dressed in a cute all-white dress, which stood out against the black background of the box. It seemed that the girl was no more than 10 years old, and her body was in perfect condition, which meant considering how corroded the wood was on the surface of the box.

    What most caught Ron''s attention was the large number of scratch marks that could be found all over the surface of the box, and especially on the lid. Following the trail he looked at the girl''s hands, they were completely mangled, she didn''t have any intact nails and several of her fingers seemed to be broken.

    Which made Ron very upset, because the state of her corpse made it seem like it had all happened a few days ago, causing one to have a parental instinct to wonder... ''Why didn''t I put her on the ship a week ago? '' ¡­ But the box seemed to indicate that the girl spent years at the bottom of the sea.

    "You have to cover the box and throw it back into the sea, yes an offering to the goddess of the sea, is there any recognized symbol?" The captain commented.

    "You should come see what''s in the box, they don''t sacrifice an animal... To look for the god symbol, I would have to strip her, I refuse to do that, I''m going to look for Dima" Ron said with a disgusted look on his face as he headed towards the cabins.

 Flup

    The sailors, out of curiosity, went to see what was inside the box, all of them were disgusted with what they saw or at least they appear to be, because the obsessions of those who survived must not be very simple.

    "Do you know what it is, Taras?" Ricardo asked with a bitter face.

    "A ritual of that there is no doubt, but as the captain said, we have to see who they dedicated it to, we cannot offend Tusha or the Galleon." Taras said with a smile, not giving a damn about the contents of the box.

    Ricardo looked at Taras''s smile and accompanied him a little in his madness, saying: "Good fishing, right?"

    "Excellent fishing, boy, I had heard rumors of the ''Flup'', but fishing one is a real pride, it is one of those things that you can tell in the fishermen''s bars and the bar stays quiet to listen to you better". Taras said and although it seems exaggerated some tears of happiness ran down his face, while he looked at the big fish as if it were his newly married son.

    "When we cook it, I''m going to keep my head, I think I''m going to ask the captain to return the favor we gave him with that" Taras, went ahead of the orders and went to look for the barrels to store the fish.

    After a while, Dima came to the deck, he had a couple of boxes in his hands, he opened them and said: "Here they are, those who have bleeding hands put the white powder on the wound and cover it with these rags. "Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Ricardo was one of the first to approach the box, his hands, and gloves had been completely red with his own blood after fighting in the fishing, he took the jar with the white powder and opened it, then he grabbed some of the gray rags in the other box.

    He very carefully took off his gloves to see how bad his hands had been, when he took them off the fell to the ground suddenly, luckily Dima helped him not to hit himself.

    "Mmm... They don''t look good, boy, the skin on your palms tore..." Dima said somewhat worried, but his mind already knew that this was going to end up happening, the only thing he didn''t expect was that the most young was the first unfortunate.

    Ricardo looked at his hands with fear, tears, and a lot of pain, several portions of the skin on his hands had disappeared and the red meat shedding blood could be seen, the gloves now had the missing portions of his skin glued .

    Seeing the stunned boy, Dima took the white bottle and sprinkled some powder on the boy''s hands:

    *AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!* A scream of pain echoed through the deck.

    Dima didn''t care about the boy''s pain and bandaged his hands with the rag, while telling him: "I would lie to you and tell you that they will get better, young man, but those things don''t happen in reality, pray to the goddess so that they don''t infect and lose one of our two hands..."

    "You better not think about it too much... and focus on not losing it, death is absolute, a pair of hands, it is not"

    When Ricardo heard that, he looked at his bandaged hands, little by little they became distorted, and he ended up passing out on the deck.

    "How cruel the sea is... Especially with young people" murmured Dima, looking at Ricardo passed out, he had wet his pants from fear and his face was completely stained with tears.

 Calix

    The sailors went to bandage themselves and, with Dima''s help, luckily not all of them were as bad as Ricardo and none of them fainted like he did. But all of them had their hands quite shattered, not only from fishing, but from the accumulated work of so many days, if they wanted the ship to move forward they had no other option but to sacrifice their own bodies to achieve it.

    "Is everyone taken care of? If so, get to work and arrange the fish, follow Taras'' example, look at that spirit, it seems that he doesn''t plan to stop until everything is done" Said the captain looking at the sailors on the deck.

    "Dima, go see the ritual in the box and tell me what you think of it" He gave another order and went to accommodate the fish together with Taras

    "What do we do with Calix, Captain?" Ron asked, sneering at the sailor he didn''t want to work with.

    "Give him 10 lashes, if he doesn''t settle the fish after that, whip him until he does, but don''t kill him... we need him alive... for now" Wiliam replied as he arranged the fish, as if without give importance to the punishment of the sailor who had lost the will to live.

    Ron picked up the whip and went to give Calix the punishment, in a way Ricardo''s fainting was the fault of this bago that he expected to get out alive at the expense of others,

    "Why didn''t you obey when asked?" Ron asked, looking at the sailor on the ground, who was looking at him with hate.

    "..." The sailor didn''t answer, he just continued to glare at Ron and from time to time looked at the whip in his hand.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Answers!!" Ron yelled, giving the first lash, drawing blood, in the sailor''s cheek.

    "..." But Calix was still silently looking at him with even more hatred.

    "I... told you... that... you will answer!!" Four lashes hit the sailor on the ground in the arms.

    The sailor winced as he was whipped by Ron, but still didn''t scream, when Ron finished giving him the four lashes, he met Ron''s eyes looking at him with more hatred.

    Ron raised his arm to fire another whip but was stopped by someone, he turned to see who dared to interrupt the captain''s punishment, and it was the captain himself.

    "It''s enough?" Ron asked, looking at Wiliam with his hand on the whip.

    "Yes..." Wiliam said with a calm hand, taking the whip.

    "...it''s enough of the useless, who don''t obey orders... Go and tie the useless to the mastiff''s back, I''ll give them the last 5 lashes" Said the captain looking at the unfortunate.

    Violently from the resisting sailor''s struggle, Ron ended up dragging him to the mastiff and tying him on his back.

    The captain looked at the sailor''s back, then at the whip in his hand, and then at the sword, finally he said violently he said:

    "When a man...!!"

    * AHHHHHH * Calix yelled, as the clothes on his back were ripped apart and blood began to stain them.

    "... loses his fear!!"

    * AHHHHHH * Calix yelled crying, while he struggled to untie himself from the mastiff and escape, on his back a large wound began to drip blood.

    "... of death!!"

    "Please stop!!" Calix yelled crying, trying to move to avoid the whiplash as best he could, another large wound formed on his back

    "... it must!!"

    *.....* Calix had fainted from the pain, but pieces of meat fell to the ground from the whiplash.

    "... be returned!!"

    * .... * Another lash fell on the unconscious Calix, but this time it went straight to his feet, completely tearing through the palms of Calix''s feet.

    The captain was finally able to complete the sentence, ''When a man loses his fear of death, it must be returned'', the rest of the men stared in horror at Calix''s back.

    "You better not let anyone follow in his footsteps, because the next punishment is not going to be whipping !!" Wiliam yelled to the sailors on deck, then stepped to the rail, threw the whip across the deck and watched it sink.

 Lo Que El Mar Se Llevo

    Dima ignored Cadix''s lashes, it wasn''t that he didn''t feel sorry, but it was best not to see him and move on, if the captain didn''t put a heavy hand, the lunatics would do anything again, and they would all end up dead, Dima thought as he walked to box.

    "He doesn''t look like a human god, but the sacrificed if he is human..." Dima said, looking at the black wooden box.

    "A ritual of this style does not cost a lot, the box, the girl... Everything points to some important church" he murmured.

    ''Shit I don''t see any symbol on the box and on the girl, I was a pirate, but I''m not mentally ill, even I have my limits... But William is too upset...'' Dima reflected, luckily for him, I noticed the cabin boy passed out, waking up to Cadix''s screams.

    "Hey boy, come here you have a task" Dima said with a smile to Ricardo.

    Ricardo looked at his bandaged hands, somewhat dazed, then he saw the captain whipping someone, hearing Dima, he ran with him for fear of being the next to be tortured.

    "Yes, what''s up, Dima?" Ricardo said, approaching the box.

    "Look for a symbol on the girl, I''m going to keep the fish, your hands are very bad, I''ll leave this task to you, which is easier..." Dima said with a smile, leaving the boy alone with the box.

    Ricardo looked at the girl carefully, but saw nothing, he raised his head as if looking for help, but his gaze met that of the captain and with Cadix''s shattered back, he lowered his head in fear and began to look better.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Here''s the mark, I think it''s Poseidon''s!" Richard yelled.

    ''No, this is expensive, there wouldn''t be such an idiot living in Los Alamos¡­ would there?'' Dima ran to the box and looked carefully.

    Looking in the box, I notice a trident engraved on the girl''s belly:

    "Help me close it, and we''ll throw it back in the sea, boy" Dima said with some embarrassment.

    Ricardo didn''t ask, noticing Dima''s urgency, he ended up helping to put the box on, logically he couldn''t carry it with his broken hands, but Dima managed to place the box in his arms and went to the rail to throw it.

    "Whose mark was it?" Ricardo asked when he saw the box with the poor girl inside sink into the ocean.

    The box slowly melted into the water, as if the girl locked in the box was being cradled as she sank. The water seemed to be very clear because the box seemed to never finish sinking.

    "The king without a name, that is to say that the girl is an offering to the Galleon, it is better to return her and not get into trouble" Dima answered a little nervously, leaving the box and going back to work.

    "We''ll be fine?" Ricardo asked when he saw Dima''s condition, following his steps, he stopped looking at the box and accompanied him to work.

    "No... Maybe... Yes" A somewhat strange answer came out of Dima''s mouth, as if he was undecided.

    Ricardo remained silent, basically he had not answered anything, he decided to go with Taras and give him the information he had obtained.

    "Couldn''t, nothing could happen, it depends..." Taras replied to Ricardo as he happily put away the fish.

    "And what does it depend on?" Ricardo asked, helping Taras as he could.

    "The whispers of the nameless king never reached this ship and that almost all the crew members died, probably because Lucas sacrificed our souls to Poseidon, so they will probably continue without arriving, anyway... We are all crazy now" Taras replied looking at the big fish in his hand proudly.

 La Ultima Pesca

    Another week passed on the edge of Old Ana, this time the boys were on the deck trying to fight against the capricious wind that did nothing but ruin their lives.

    Unfortunately for Ricardo, this was the part he was the worst at and the one they had to do the almost every day, he never worked as a sailor adjusting the sails in the correct position, so from time to time he made a mistake that it took more effort.

    The ship''s policy since there were 7 people left is that everyone does everything, however only Ron, Dima and the captain could give orders to the 5 sailors, this caused the appearance of unfair orders that undermined the morale of the sailors, for which the captain changed his strategy.

    This week Wiliam had added another rule to the crew, the one who gave the order, was the first to do the task, which helped maintain the morale of the crew, seeing that if one of the officers gave an unfair order, if or if he had to do it first.

    But the wear kept accumulating, and all the crew members had hands just as bare as Ricardo. Now what was failing the sailors were their legs, more than one fell to the ground to not get up for a long time, but if they wanted to continue marching towards the island they had to position the sails favorable to the wind.

    "Calix, go help the boy with the ropes!!" The captain ordered, as he went to help Taras with his ropes, although Taras did not need help, he had worked as a sailor for several years.

    Calix dragging his completely torn feet went slowly to help Ricardo, each step he took was slower than the previous one and blood stained the ground. The whiplash wounds on his back had become infected, and he had been having a fever for many days, which prevented him from sleeping.

    Ricardo stopped his task and turned to see Calix, the sorry state of the sailor caused him pain, even though Calix was the most injured, as punishment the captain made him work more than the rest.

    Calix looked at the cabin boy who was looking at him, his eyes met, as if that were his last mission in this life, he fell to the ground as he fell, he kept looking at the cabin boy, as if his gaze contained a code hidden.

    *Puff* The body had fallen face down on the floor.

    "Calix!" One of the sailors shouted, as he ran to see the sailor, all the sailors had the same reaction, no matter how crazy they were, these weeks of working as slaves had united them more than ever.

    Ricardo was stunned, especially when Ron claimed that Calix was dead...

    The day continued to pass normally, it seemed that the death of one of them was not enough to earn a break, they had to reach the port, otherwise they would all die.

    "Ricardo, let''s go upstairs, I have something to discuss" Taras whispered to Ricardo.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    They could not go to the cabins alone, but they could go to the helm area, but it was only empty at the end of the sailing time, when they lowered the sails because they had to sleep, and they could not continue worrying about whether the wind carried them in the opposite direction.

    The two of them were at the helm, they had little time in private, so they had to take advantage of it

    "If we continue at this rate, we will achieve what Wiliam seeks... Kill us all" Taras murmured to Ricardo.

    "Are you sure that''s the case? ¡­ I have no doubt that at this rate we die, but are you sure that he does it deliberately?" Ricardo also asked in a low voice.

    "I sailed on a fishing boat for many years, I know the times of rest and work. The working times of this ship, the only thing they seek is to wear us down and kill us¡­" Taras muttered, looking at Ricardo seriously and making sure no one came up with them.

    "Boy, I was finding out what the past Calix was, not many knows, but he was a helmsman before committing a crime for which he was fired from his ship, an experienced helmsman would be the first to notice the work rate anomaly, What I was looking for was not to not work, it was to give a signal to the rest¡±. Taras''s voice grew heavier as he spoke.

    "Can''t we tell some officers to talk some sense into the captain?" Ricardo asked, he did not doubt, it was not the time to doubt, now they had little time to talk before the others noticed that they were not going to sleep in the cabins.

    "Everyone is looking for the same thing, you remember Ron''s speech¡­ ''True sailors'' that is the key to his speech, but what they are looking for are suicides who kill themselves sailing¡­ With the level of organization that this ship was showing in these last 3 weeks, do you think there would have been so many deaths from madness?¡­ No, the captain released the ship so that we could kill each other and thus reduce our number" Taras said with even more seriousness and fear.

    "Wouldn''t it be easier to kill us all at once?" Ricardo asked, trying to get as much information as possible.

    "For some reason, he doesn''t want to do that¡­ There are rules, but I don''t understand them, he could have killed Calix with lashes, but he wanted him to die working¡­" Taras said, looking Ricardo in the eyes with concern, putting a hand on his shoulder as the young boy continued:

    "You may not believe it... But Lucas was afraid of the captain and died before he could react... I doubted the captain, and I''ve been looking into Cadix''s past for these weeks... If I follow Lucas'' path they''re going to look for an excuse and I''m going to die tonight, I realized late how serious the problem was, Ricardo"

    "What the fuck is he saying?" Ricardo asked, almost shouting, but Taras covered his mouth in time, muffling the noise.

    "Boy we don''t have time, what I''m telling you is just a possibility, remember the talk we had the day of the mutiny in the bow store, this ship was always weird... I''m just realizing it now... It''s very likely that the captain and the first officers were consumed by the murmurs, that is why we heard them throughout the trip... Or they want to kill us all to achieve some objective that they cannot understand" Taras replied somewhat hurriedly, they were running out of time.

    "But that was always the objective of the captain... To kill us as ''True Sailors''... Cadix did not die by magic, you saw the lashes that the captain gave him, he wanted to kill him and he succeeded... Now I know more and they will do the same, I have no way of escaping..."

    "Remember Ricardo, no matter what happens you have to pretend that this conversion never existed, no matter what happens" Taras said staring into the young sailor''s eyes.

    "You have a big challenge ahead of you... If we follow orders they kill us, if we don''t follow orders they kill us... I don''t know how you''re going to do it, but you''re bound to do it... I saved your ass today, boy, don''t let my life be worthless" Taras told him turning around, there was no time, he couldn''t let anyone see them talking to themselves.

 Un Nuevo DÃ­a

    The night passed normally, most of the sailors passed out in their nets, there was no room to mourn the death of another sailor. Only 6 sailors were left alive, and the job only got harder for the survivors, further diminishing their chances of reaching port alive.

    It had already been 3 whole weeks since the mutiny, according to the estimates provided by the captain they needed to endure another 3 weeks at this rate to achieve it, but they had already lost one of the sailors, and the wear and tear only accumulated.

    Ricardo spent the full night thinking about Taras''s words, knowing him and from the tone he had used, it was very likely that they were his last words. If Taras was wrong and died tonight, then Ricardo would have to prepare a plan on his own to survive these 3 weeks.

    ''A plan... if everything the old man said really happens, today I have to sleep as usual, otherwise they''ll notice that I know something... How the hell am I going to sleep knowing that in 3 weeks I''m going to die if I don''t, nothing, even if Taras made a mistake and didn''t die, my body is getting worse and worse and that''s undeniable...'' Ricardo reflected as he tried to sleep.

    Ricardo knew that the situation was complicated, Ron was an immortal beast, if he went against him, he would crush him like a whale falling from the sky above him. Wiliam was an old turtle who had more than 60 years of experience in the sea. Dima is a cunning and treacherous fox, to the point that she had already used him as bait once.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Ricardo finally fell asleep, now the only important thing was to pretend not to know anything for a while, then he would continue with his plan, if William doubted him, he would be the next to receive the lashes.

    "Time to wake up!" Ron shouted in the corridor of the cabin.

    Ricardo woke up with a start, restrained himself from trying to look at Taras to see if he was still alive, and went to the deck as he normally would.

    To his relief, Taras was also on the deck, but following his words it would be better not to talk about it and even less so in the middle of the deck, it seemed that Taras was also ignoring him, so they both kept silent and tactical distances.

    "The two boys start cleaning, there is still Calix''s blood on the floor, the rest to work" Ron gave the order and went to unfurl the sails to start another long day of sailing.

    Ricardo heard the order and looked for the mop, along with Taras, neither of them spoke on the way.

    "Ricardo, go to the rudder part to clean, I''ll go to the deck" Taras said as he grabbed the mop, he didn''t seem to be in a very good mood by the tone.

    "Well, good luck with that" Ricardo said, grateful, the deck part was much more complicated to clean than the helmsman part

    Cleaning up the blood of a traveling companion never puts you in a good mood, but it was easier than the task that the other sailors had to do, for which Ricardo blessed his luck to have his identity as a cabin boy and not a sailor. Though, he no longer knew if he was cleaning Calix''s blood or another sailor''s¡­or his own blood.

 Dos Semanas Mas

    A whole week had passed for the boys who were sailing towards Los Alamos, each day that passed they were closer to the port¡­. And death from accumulated fatigue.

    The sailors were on the deck eating quietly, although the food did not taste good, if it was one of the few moments of the day when everyone could relax together.

    Ricardo and Taras were serving the sailors, with smiles on their faces, at least the smile also helped to raise morale a bit and for these two boys the only way to get out alive is that the morale of these boys did not fall and keep fighting.

    "Everything alright, Dima? What can I serve you, do we have fish or more fish?" Ricardo asked, with a smile, if jokes were also another way to lift his spirits, but Ricardo realized that he had not been born with the natural eloquence of his brothers, so his jokes were more funny because of the pity of others than because they were good.

    "Ha... Well serve me this fish" Dio Dima pointed to one of the pots, with some humor.

    Ricardo proceeded to look for the food from the pot, but was stopped by Dima:

    "No, no, ... I realized that I don''t want fish ... Better give me this fish" Dima said, pointing to the other pot following Ricardo''s joke.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Of course, I''m going to tell you a secret, this is real fish" Ricardo murmured under your breath as if it were really a secret.

    "Ha, ha, ha... Ricardo, your jokes are getting better and better" Rio Taras clutching his belly.

    Maybe it''s because of the tiredness or because of Taras''s contagious laugh, but everyone laughed, making Ricardo feel very proud to be the center of the party... Although it was a party full of dying sailors, who luckily felt his arms and legs.

    "There would be 2 weeks to go, 1 considering that the last week is the easiest, so we just need the wind not to change direction so often" Wiliam commented in between laughs, something he had already said, but from the mutiny always repeated.

    Supposedly, there were only two more weeks of travel left, but that was also a difficult number. Two more weeks¡­ It might seem like any random number of weeks to any other group of sailors, but for the sailors aboard Old Anne, that was a goddamn number of days.

    Unfortunately for Ricardo, only now did he notice the problem when he saw the laughter stopping suddenly, being replaced by faces full of anger and managing to leave the morale of the crew members.

    And the worst of all is that Ricardo and Taras knew that the person responsible for this scene was the two of them, if they hadn''t been spreading the rumors of "Two more weeks to go" this wouldn''t be happening. Now, many sailors thought that the two weeks were a lie, and another large group thought that a tragedy would occur this damn week.

    The sailors ate in silence again, no one wanted to talk anymore, many were praying that these two shitty weeks would fly by.

    ''I guess this week I''ll have to start the'' show '', I refuse to die with you bad babies'' Ricardo thought in the bottom of his heart when he saw the depressing scene that he had in front of him.

 Camarotes Destrozados

    The day was ending, the mood from the meal was not good, but luckily there was no incident, there were only 6 sailors left to share the work of 10 men plus secondary activities.

    The exhausted sailors went to their nets to go to sleep, in peace and quiet, at least in their dreams they could stop working.

    "Good night, Ricardo, if there is any problem tonight, don''t hesitate to wake me up and I''ll help you with whatever you need" Taras said with a smile, looking at the young boy in front.

    "Of course, what are friends for if they don''t help each other in difficult times?" Ricardo also replied with a smile on his face, he walked towards his net, jumped and stared at the ceiling for a long time, until he gathered a little strength and sat on his net.

    Since he had to put on the powder every night so that the wounds did not get infected, he carefully began to remove the white rags that served as bandages, showing his hands without skin on the palms, luckily for him, he no longer felt a fuck in the hands

    "Ha, ha, ha... Another good day, they are still not infected" Ricardo laughed looking at his shattered hands, if he compared them with the rest of the crew this was a good state.

    "Good luck for you boy" Dima said with some sorrow, his hands were covered in yellow pus and grotesque blisters.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Thanks, I''ll need it, good luck with the fever, don''t die, one less would be a pain in the ass" Ricardo replied with a rather lively smile, then proceeded to remove the bandages from his feet, they also had blisters everywhere and some cuts, but at least the skin was still attached.

    "Good night everyone, guys, 14 more days and I''ll pay you all the whores!" Ricardo yelled before going to sleep.

    "Good night, cabin boy... yes... we always make it out alive!" Ron replied, rumbling around the room as he looked with concern at the sorry state of his men.

    The greetings continued to be exchanged for a while, it was a new custom that Taras and Ricardo had created with the aim of improving the spirits of the group.

    ''Ron still wants to motivate, even in these last few weeks..., Dima is more dead than alive and the captain is getting more and more nervous, the sailors need one last push and we got it. I have to bet tomorrow, one more death is not going to be easy to load on the conscience of these lunatics and much less on their body, more work is unacceptable''. Ricardo thought lying from his net, while he looked at the wounds of all the sailors.

    Night came and all the sailors slept on their nets or rather passed out from exhaustion on their nets. It was then that the main actor of the show opened his eyes.

    Like every night for a week, Ricardo had to go and answer the call of nature, although tonight he had another mission, which was to prepare the ground for the following week.

    Ricardo woke up, passed by Taras''s bed, but the old fisherman didn''t wake him up, he already seemed tired enough to ask him for an extra effort, like the one Ricardo was making tonight.

    With firm steps, without fear of being heard and with a bucket full of sailor''s shit, our hero left the cabins for the adventure of his life.

 Gran Hermano

    Another day had passed aboard La Vieja Ana, everyone woke up suddenly and went to work, they seemed to have a natural instinct to achieve such a group display, because not even Ron''s screams were necessary.

    ''Today, you can do it!'' Ricardo encouraged himself in his mind, while he woke up and went out on the deck, and everything that had to be prepared was done last night, now he only had to move the first gears so that the whole mechanism would start to work.

    "Another long day, do you think we''ll make it, Ricardo?" Taras asked, looking at the unfurled sails.

    ¡°No,¡± Ricardo replied with some sorrow on his face.

    "Ha ha ha ... Because of that lack of attitude, I''m sure we''ll make it" Taras laughed as he went to work with some ropes to prepare the sail.

    "And why do you think we won''t make it, Ricardo?" Taras asked with some concern, killing the laughter rather abruptly.

    "Tell me, do you have any tricks to change someone''s mind? Because I have no way of convincing someone who wants to die¡­" Ricardo said, as he helped with the ropes.

    "Last night I thought I could change the world, today I woke up and found reality. We are doomed, Taras" Ricardo said, patting the old man on the back.

    "Well, talking can convince people, maybe you should sit down and have a good talk with the person you want to convince not to kill himself," Taras said, looking at the horizon.

    "And you have a plan to get out alive, Taras?" Ricardo asked, looking at the horizon next to the old man.

    "Of course I have a plan, if not, why would I be so relaxed?" Taras answered with a smile.

    "And what is the plan, or are you just going to pretend to have one? ... Ha, ha, ha" Ricardo asked, tying some knots from the ropes of the already deployed sails.

    "..." But Taras didn''t reply, he continued working with hesitation.

    "If you can''t tell me here, better tell me in the kitchen at night, at this rate, the captain is really going to kill us like you feared" Ricardo murmured to Taras.

    "Yes, better at night, there are many people here, Ricardo" Taras murmured with some concern

    Both separated after arranging the meeting, they couldn''t risk talking about it anymore on the cover.

    Ricardo went to help Ron with his knots. Ron always took more work than the rest, but his body could take more, so he was still in good shape.

    "Ron, help you with this?" Ricardo asked, helping him and not waiting for the answer.

    "You should conserve your energy, cabin boy, two weeks seems like a short time, but it''s enough for these shattered souls" Ron said sadly looking at the sailors working like slaves on the deck, luckily everything would be over soon...Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "I think it doesn''t matter, I doubt we''ll make it Ron, it seems the end of the journey is near at this rate" Ricardo said as he continued to help Ron

    "Ha ha ha, you lack spirit, I know it seems that all is lost, but that''s just what the sea wants you to think, ''we humans are too weak, to allow ourselves to lower our arms so quickly'' you know that phrase, guy". Ron said trying to encourage the cabin boy, in this last week Ricardo had become the soul of the ship, without his jokes, food, positive attitude and casual chats, more than one sailor would have really died. The boy couldn''t lose faith, otherwise everyone would lose their pillar of support and collapse.

    "No, I never heard it, but it seems like a good phrase... who said it?" Ricardo commented with a sad face.

    "Ha ha ha, really? He''s the only human god worth remembering ''big brother'', do you know the story of him?" Ron asked, but I didn''t expect Ricardo to answer, he was afraid that the conversation would die with a simple ''yes''.

    "When humanity went through the darkest moments, a hero always appeared to save us and all humans followed that great beacon of hope, that great beacon was the big brother. More than a god he was a spiritual guide, but he is loved more than to other gods" Ron answered himself with a big smile.

    "But he died" answered Ricardo flatly who knew the story

    "He can''t die, boy! You can''t kill the hope of humanity! Because he lives in my heart and in the hearts of all men who remember him, as long as someone is willing to follow in his footsteps. He will become the next big brother, and will guide us in the moments where everything seems impossible!". Ron yelled, grabbing Ricardo''s shoulders and staring into his eyes.

    "Boy, do you know why I am telling you this story? Because you are the big brother of this ship! If you lower your arms today, all these bastards die tomorrow, they only stay alive thanks to the will to try to survive all the coast you broadcast, boy! You have to keep up your fight, not for yourself, but for all your brothers, like your big brother did!"

    ''Shit, the bastard is good with speeches...'' Ricardo thought, as he wiped the tears that were on his face, to continue his master plan.

    "That''s why Ron ..." Ricardo wanted to say something to follow his plan that he had been preparing all week, but he noticed that a sailor behind him patted him on the back and with a few-toothed smile told him : "Take Them Home, Big Brother"

    Ricardo felt a chill and was silent, looking at Ron in front of him for a while. Then he slowly turned around, to see who was the sailor that he had felt on his back, but there was no one, tears began to flow from his face, because he would swear that he had heard Lucas''s voice giving him cheers.

    Ricardo turned around, with a determined look and sending to hell the plan he had organized for a week, he shouted at the top of his lungs as if he were looking to challenge the seas: "That''s why Ron we''re going to get out alive, we always do it!"

    ''Shit, what the fuck did I just do¡­I was supposed to get Ron to help me, using my lack of will to live as an excuse¡­now what the fuck am I going to do to get out alive. You''re a flower of an idiot Ricardo, you let yourself be deluded by Ron''s words and you hear a murmur in your head, I''m going to die...'' Ricardo reflected, but his thoughts were suddenly stopped by Ron''s words.

    "Yes... yes... We''re going to get out alive, we always do" Ron murmured somewhat dazedly looking behind Ricardo, because he could have sworn he''d heard a dead man say big brother to this boy in front of him.

    A scream resounded from Ron''s back, tearing his ears from behind, even more stunned Ron turned to see the dying sailors, they were all kneeling looking at Ricardo, as if what they had in front of them was not a sailor, but the resplendent beacon that illuminates your path home.

    "The big brother is alive, listen to him, whore! Humans still have gods!!" Dima shouted like a lunatic looking at the sky, opening his arms as if looking to embrace the sun.

    Taras was  silent looking around, especially at the captain''s reaction, but the captain was heading to his cabin, so he could only see his back.

 ?Tienes alguna deuda pendiente en esta vida?

    Knock* ... *Knock*

    "Is that you, Dima?" The captain asked, writing in his black notebook what happened that day.

    "Yes...can I come in?" Dima asked, somewhat impatiently.

    "Yes... don''t leave the door open" The captain answered, without looking up.

    Dima entered the captain''s quarters to find Wiliam behind her desk, writing as if nothing had happened on deck a few minutes ago.

    "How are the boys...?" Asked Wiliam somewhat annoyed.

    "I''ll spare you words... it''s all gone to shit, Wiliam, unless you have some trick up your sleeve or we kill Ricardo, but if we do, everything will go to shit too" Dima answered with even more concern.

    "You''re too nervous..." The captain answered, raising his head from his black notebook, to see Dima trembling with fever and nerves.

    "... But the ritual?..." Dima said with even more impatience, as she looked at her mangled arms and the bandages dripping yellowish pus and blood from how bad it was.

    "The ritual is going according to plan..." Wiliam replied, continuing with the writing, not paying any more attention to Dima''s dying state.

    "I don''t understand...you told me to give orders to break the sailors'' morale... But with what happened on deck today... These guys could make the trip back with a smile on their face, Wiliam. .. Don''t underestimate the god of the lost!" Dima said, while she trembled with fever and her voice was covered with her tears, for having failed.

    "Yes, true sailors willing to travel to the end of the world... as I said, the ritual is going according to plan, if they survive, let them do it with their own sweat, blood and effort, as I did in my days as a sailor, This sea is for those who do not give up and humans were not born with that right, we only pretend to have it". Wiliam replied quietly, taking a bottle of bluish liquid from his desk, the bottle was very finely decorated and the size of a thimble, so it was very small.

    "You can take this and leave alive, but you can never achieve what you want" Said the captain leaning the bottle on the edge of the table, so that Dima could take it, without waiting for his decision Wiliam continued writing in his diary.

    Dima looked at the jar on the table for a few minutes before speaking.

    "If I die and the others don''t die, what happens? Don''t lie to me Wiliam, I''m about to die, I want to know the truth before making a decision" Dima said looking at the captain who kept ignoring his look, using the diary of him as an excuse.

    "If you died as a sailor would, on board the ship, then the same thing would happen to you as the rest of the crew who have already died on this ship and you could navigate in the spiritual world..." answered William, looking at his black notebook.

    "If the others die, then we could go sailing when the last man on the ship dies, if not you would be in limbo until that happened and your spirit body would sail on the waters around the ship¡­"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "That''s why you heard the voices of the deceased during the ritual¡­" Wiliam added, to give more solidity to his words.

    "Is that why Lucas encouraged Ricardo?" Dima asked with some doubt, he preferred that the big brother was really still alive and had helped them.

    "Yes, that''s why the water around the ship is protected by the deceased, that''s why we always fish so much, that''s why we take things out of the sea that we shouldn''t take, and that''s why murmurs can''t affect the ship... But there are limits, getting into above a city populated by mermaids is a very good limit, but Lucas saved us¡­ and we got out alive, as we always do" Wiliam replied.

    "I''m sure you are a man who owes nothing in this world, Dima, but if someone who does not wish to sail those waters finds out about this, he would simply die and we will not be able to take him sailing with us..."

    "That''s why I always ask every sailor on this ship, ''Do you have any outstanding debt in this life?'' forgotten and most confuse the question with something else". Wiliam added with some disgust, for him, it was cowardice to forget about that sea.

    "And why not stop asking?" Dima asked if she was going to bet her life on this man, she was not going to leave a detail without asking.

    "Because it''s part of the ritual, the ritual is basically to be a real sailor by Tusha''s standards, if you manage to seduce her, she will open the doors for you and allow you to be one of her sailors... You already did it Dima, you just have to wait a bit and you will be one of the sailors of the goddess of the sea, we will still be alive, but otherwise ... But if you fail to seduce her everything goes to shit, that''s why there is the rule of relics and objects, using them we away from the state of purity that she seeks, the officers and captain must be pure on the sacrificial ship"

    "And why kill Calix and Taras? ... Wasn''t it better to let them be part of the crew in the afterlife?" Dima asked with many doubts, she still remembers inserting the lupine through Taras''s nose while crying.

    "Because Ron was hesitant...and without Ron in the spirit world, I''d rather not go either... Without a captain, the ship wouldn''t sail, everyone would die in vain... Their lack of confidence killed them, they must have understood the question, they must have been true sailors and believe in your captain". Said the captain without hesitation, his heart could not afford to doubt, since many dead swam under his ship.

    "Ron doesn''t know about the sacrifice? How the hell didn''t he find out after all this time?" Said Dima with some anger, Calix and Taras were her companions for many years, her pirate blood was cold, but even hotter than the captain''s

    "Doubt... But you don''t know... Two different states in the human mind, if you know which sea we''re headed for and that you''re going to die in the process, all the original members knew it". The captain answered slowly, thinking about his words as if afraid to speak more..

    "So, Dima, what is your decision? You can go, you just have to take the bottle, but as a first officer you are denied access to the spirit world... at least keeping your consciousness. Your other option is to stay and die as a sailor, I won''t tell you the benefits because there aren''t any¡­ You''re just going to navigate the spirit world until you accomplish the goals of all the dead" Wiliam commented, getting up and handing the bottle into Dima''s hand.

    Dima took the bottle with his sick hands and asked: "If we don''t all die on this trip, how long can I be stuck in limbo?"

    "One trip, you''re lucky" answered Wiliam, returning to his seat to continue writing in his black notebook

    "One Miserable trip? There are dead that must have spent almost 60 years lowered the ship... why are you so sure this time? " Dima asked doubtfully, but from the captain''s tone it seemed that he wasn''t lying.

    "They don''t mind waiting for the dead, they even helped us stay alive on more than one occasion, but it seems we already have enough sailors to make Tusha impatient. Did you notice the anomalies in the water?... Tusha wants her Sailors... We wouldn''t have made it to port if it weren''t for sirens, what an irony, right?"

    "It seems that one of the sirens realized our final destination and managed to get Tusha to let us reach port to take the merman back to land... If we manage to reach port and set sail again the ship will sink, and the captain always sinks with the ship... maybe Ana will join us" Said the captain with a smile.

    "Now get out of my cabin, Dima, whatever decision you make, do it in private, I''m not interested... If you stay, throw the bottle away, where I''m going only hope will make us sail"

 No se Hunde

    Dima left the captain''s cabin with the bottle in his hand, he decided to keep it in his pocket until the end of everything, he did not want regrets in the last minutes of his life, knowing that he can always turn back and get out alive, it was something very reassuring.

    As she left she noticed the sailors asking Ricardo 1001 questions, everyone wanted to know if the boy blessed by big brother got something special. Dima ignored him and approached the water, she wanted to see with her own eyes what the captain meant by ''anomalies''

    Looking overboard, she didn''t notice anything strange, the water seemed as blue as ever and the white foam of the waves continued to hit the boat normally.

    ''He was always throwing things into the water, it will be the clue he left for the sailors... Like Ron''s speech, it was full of clues, but none of them were big enough to understand and those who understood them ended up dead for misunderstanding them. ''. Dima reflected, while she threw a cap into the water, the cap flew and fell into the water normally, began to sink into the sea..., she kept sinking into the sea.

    ''How strange, it seems that she sinks forever, maybe that''s Limbo... but then the things thrown by the captain are still there? I doubt it, if someone hadn''t noticed the box we threw away the previous week... Perhaps¡­ ¡¯ understanding the trick, Dima took his eyes off the sinking sheet and looked at the horizon, then went down to look at the sheet and sure enough, the sheet I know you didn''t see it.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ''I wonder what would happen if a living person swam in these waters...'' Dima thought, as he went to talk to Ron, who was still looking dazed at the deck.

    "And how did the boys take the blessed one?" Dima asked.

    "Well, at least they will die happy, knowing that there is a god who will take care of them when they die... Two more weeks seem so little and it''s so long... Do you think you''re going to make it, Dima?¡± Ron asked, looking at the poor state of Dima''s hands and his pale face from fever.

    "If I fall asleep I bet I die¡­ but well, it''s just prolonging something that I''ve been escaping for a long time, it''s up to all of us¡­ it''s today when I sleep, in a week or in a few years, but it always comes." Dima said with a smile, talking a little about his condition helped him try to understand him, although what helped him most knew that death is just another beginning, but this time closer to Tusha.

    "Not everyone¡­ some never die, but for all humans that kind of existence is another torture, living to live is torture¡­ At least for us, I will never understand the gods who only live to have more power and more power, just for the sake of having it¡± Ron said looking at the dying boys and then at his perfectly good hands.

    "Solitaries, ¡­ The gods are always solitary beings, there are some who understand it ¡­ That is why the third era ended with the throne of the empty sea ¡­ But yes, Ron, in many things we are luckier than the gods,¡± Said Dima looking at his pocket and then at the boys on the ship.

 Caro Y ...

    Ron and Dima stared at the guys on deck for a while longer, as if they were really blessing him. The wind was pretty good today and they hardly had to trim the sails until galley time.

    "Looks like it''s about time to eat, what if we eat that Flup at once, if I''m going to die unless it''s with a full belly and it would also help improve the morale of the boys even more". Dima said with a confident grandfather''s smile.

    "Are you interested in morals now? Wow, it really hits you to listen to a dead man... it''s a good idea, better to cook it this afternoon, the worst thing we can do is let it go to waste, if it really is as expensive as these rumors say." guys, then it must taste good"

    Once dinner was organized, they began to cook, everyone cooked very carefully, nobody wanted to spoil the precious food, luckily the captain was even a better cook than Ricardo and they ended up achieving a masterful meal.

    "I''ll be honest with you Ricardo, when I was a pirate I ate clams in brothels that tasted much better than this fish..." Dima said, with his plate in his hand and the spoon wrapped in his bandages to hold it.

    "The rich thing about this fish is that it is expensive and rare, it is more status than flavor" Ricardo said proudly of the pieces of purple fish that were on his plateIf you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Ha, ha, ha, so that''s why they ate it at your brother''s wedding, what a disappointing last supper you gave me, boy" Dima laughed like a wretch grabbing his belly.

    "Are you so sure you''re going to die tonight? Were you just as sure my hands were a mess, and look how good they are now?" Ricardo said, showing his hands with pride, although he had his palms bandaged and only a portion of his fingers protrude from the bandage.

    "Those are the hands of a nobleman, a true warrior, the number one killer of sweet potatoes in the sea of ??Venus ha, ha, ha" Dima laughed like a wretch

    "Did you never cut sweet potatoes? Didn''t pirates have boys?" Ricardo complained, trying to keep his pride.

    "No, in general we used slaves, the vast majority of ships have the best treated cabin boys, it never caught your attention that there are no slaves on board or that we are only human men". Dima said, he didn''t mind revealing much, his criteria were different from the captain''s, if all these guys would be fired as soon as they touched port, he didn''t mind if they knew some other secret. Dima doubted that the captain would support a group of lunatics who would start a mutiny against him at any moment. And if they all die before reaching port... Let it be with the truth in mind.

    "I''ve never been on board a voyage ship before, so I didn''t know much, layers go to places where slavery is illegal and you''re better off not having them." Ricardo answered, although he knew that the retort was imminent and more than an old pirate, he had to answer with some excuse to maintain his pride.

    "Is there such a place? Sacrifices to the gods must be a pain in the ass for the wanderers of the island, ha ha ha" laughed Dima cheekily.

 Tuca

    The night came soon and all the sailors went to their nets, but unlike the other days, today there were only smiles. For some reason, Ricardo''s attitude was beginning to infect the rest of the crew with hope, and Dima had also been much more friendly today.

    If we add to that the great food that, although it did not taste good, at least gave everyone a great anecdote, and we do not forget the favorable wind of the day, then we have a combination that resulted in the last push that these sailors needed to be able to arrive at port

    But as there was always a problem and it was that the impossible could not be achieved solely on the basis of faith, Dima was about to die and if he died morale could collapse and the work on each shoulder would only grow.

    "You really think you''re going to die tonight, you''re a faithful follower of Tusha, why not ask him for a few more days, that way you get to be buried on an island." Ricardo asked somewhat annoyed, his plan had failed, but he achieved what he was looking for, with high morale one could try, perhaps they would fail, but at least they will not give up halfway.

    "Boy, if you bury me on a beach and don''t let the seagulls eat me, I swear I''ll come back from the dead as a ghost and cut your balls off in your sleep¡­*cough*¡­*cough*." Dima commented, she wanted to laugh, but his throat was not very well, so she played in his place.

    "Today is my day. Today I start another trip. Don''t worry, they''re going to make it. The boys have been blessed by the big brother, it doesn''t matter if he dies, no one will lower their arms until they touch the port or die trying ¡­ *coff* ¡­*cough*". Dima said, looking happily at Ricardo''s worried face.

    "We need you Dima, things could get complicated being only five, we also need someone to do the end-of-trip ritual, there is no one left on board who can do it as well as you¡­" Ricardo answered, perhaps doing a ritual to the goddess will encourage Dima to survive another week.

    "*cough* ¡­*cough*¡­ It''s today boy¡­ I would love to see the seagulls one more time. The birds always remind me what I was looking for when I was young, the freedom to be a pirate and fly wherever the wind takes you¡­ But¡­ Today too, it''s a good night to go¡­*cough* ¡­*cough*" Dima said lying on his net looking at the rest of the sailors changing their bandages.

    "Young cabin boy, could you help me change the bandages, at least I want to be comfortable tonight¡­*cough* ¡­*cough*..." Dima said between coughs.

    Ricardo came over and helped Dima change his bandages like he did every night. But Dima''s bandages were full of pus and not just blood, when removing the bandages, Ricardo noticed that several fingers of his hand had fallen off and the remaining ones were about to do so as well.

    Ricardo was not disgusted, but sad. Dima put the bandages on him when he had hurt himself and helped him keep his hands, today he had to do the same, but as a last favor to a dying friend.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "You know Dima, you were the first sailor on this ship to treat me like a real sailor the day after the incident, I thank you for that¡­ I needed it" Ricardo said with a sad smile.

    "*cough* ¡­*cough*¡­ You''re a jerk, boy¡­ That''s why you need others to remind you that you''re not a jerk¡­"*cough* ¡­*cough* ¡­ The day you stop being a jerk¡­ It''s going to be the day to stop caring how they treat you" Dima answered somewhat abruptly, looking at the boy changing his bandages.

    "When I was your age, I was also a moron ¡­ It was hard for me to realize that, but time gives good advice and from mistakes you will learn to live as you want and not as your parents wanted, boy, you ran away from home, but only your body, your mind is still locked up with your family¡­ You should seek to be like a bird, free and without sorrow"

    "It could be... Unfortunately now I''m a slave to my pride¡­ Or to my madness" Ricardo replied with some sadness, because old Dima had told him something that he had been thinking about for a long time and the obsession that the sirens left him with did nothing more than remind you of this problem.

    "Birds are also proud and shit in the open on top of sailors¡­ Look at it another way, being free should give you pride and being a slave to your last name shouldn''t¡­*cough*¡­*cough*¡­" Dima said, with bandages already changed and looking at the roof of the deck.

    "Pass me my last painting, boy, I want to sign it, it would be a shame to leave it without a father¡­empty, outcast from the world¡­ *cough*¡­ *cough*" Dima said, pointing to the trunk under his net.

    Ricardo went ahead and looked in Dima''s trunk, several paintings were scattered, they had no frame, they were just rolled up papers, but the old pirate painted really well, not even in Ricardo''s house were there such good paintings.

    Finally, Ricardo took out the painting that Dima pointed out to him, when he opened it he noticed that the painting illustrated a bird that he had never seen, it was quite normal, not very colorful and did not stand out as much as the rest of the paintings that Dima had painted.

    "What bird is this?" Ricardo asked looking at the painting, perhaps satisfying the old man''s obsession would help him more than a few words of encouragement.

    "They call it ''Tuca'', it''s from my home island, it''s completely gray, except for its white beak, it''s quite fat almost like a fish, it can''t fly because of how fat it is, but it likes to dig caves where it puts its chicks , he only digs them near the hot springs on my island." Dima said with a smile on his face, remembering his childhood, as he took the painting, then smeared the end of his bandage with the blood from the previous bandage and began to sign the painting.

    "I remember that lonely island, that without the sense of an island, empty, useless, marginalized, isolated, the people had no heart and those who had them did not last long, but the birds did not give a damn about the inhabitants of the island and they always accompanied me ¡­*cough* ¡­*cough*"

    "These ''Tucas'' always swam in the hot springs with their pigeons, they weren''t afraid of humans, no one hunted them, so they used to play with the people who got into the hot springs, although I must have been the only idiot who paid attention to these uncolored birds¡­" Dima said, passing the signed painting to Ricardo and going to sleep, as if everything in this life was complete.

    Ricardo took the painting and put it away, but while he was folding it he noticed the initials engraved on the painting D.I.M.A.

    He stared at the initials for a while, he looked up to see the dying old man covered in seabird tattoos, with a body corrupted by the sun and the sea, while with a dazed face he murmured: "You are an Abad¡­"

    But only one short sentence came from the old man curled up in his net, trying to sleep: "I''m a pirate¡­"

 Agente Doble

    Night had come and all the sailors were sleeping peacefully on their nets, hoping that the next day the winds would help them not have to work so hard.

    It was then that Ricardo woke up, looked for something in his trunk and took out a jar with orange algae and a rag to bandage. With firm steps, he reached the bucket full of shit that served as an excuse to go out and headed towards the kitchen.

    He had agreed to meet with Taras so they could discuss plans for surviving the next few days, but in reality, Ricardo had an ulterior motive for holding the meeting in the kitchen tonight.

    And that reason was to try to help his friend Taras and save him from the parasite that was in his brain. Ricardo had long doubted Taras for two reasons, the first was that Taras himself had warned him that something strange could happen in the following days, the second was Taras''s change of attitude.

    Although the new ''Taras'' knew the past of the previous one, his attitude had changed radically and the main defect he had was that he always called Ricardo by his name, which made Ricardo jump alert from the first chat.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Old Taras was pretty bad at remembering people, but as if by magic, he could already name and recognize all the sailors on the ship.

    If we put the two factors together and remember the anecdote of the decapitated girl, then we can conclude that the captain introduced the Lupine to Taras, that way he gets rid of a problem without losing a crew member.

    Knowing that, Ricardo had come up with a plan to lure Lupine into the kitchen at night. He would then use one of Paulo''s drugs to force the worm out, and thus retrieve an ally who could function as a double agent between Ricardo and the captain for the next two weeks.

    With such an ace up his sleeve, Ricardo would be sure that he could know the captain''s movements in advance and thus maximize his chances of surviving this harsh journey.

    Right now Ricardo was going to the kitchen, as I noticed from Taras''s empty network, it seemed that his plan was going perfectly, and his victim was already waiting for him incautiously in the kitchen.

    With slower footsteps than usual, a mask on his face and a bottle with an orange seaweed in his hand, Ricardo walked through the corridors until he reached the kitchen door, when he opened it he found his victim, also waiting for him with impatience.

    Everything seemed to be going according to plan, but to the disgrace of Ricardo''s plans, it seemed that another sailor had noticed his movements tonight...

 Agente Triple

    The night was cold and hard aboard a ship, but that seemed little to the sailors, since exhaustion caused everyone to faint when they touched their nets. Of course there was an exception to the rule, there always is, in this case it was Dima who was dying of fever, which prevented her from sleeping or maybe there was another reason...

    ''There goes our dear Taras, it seems that I''m not mistaken¡­ what a pity'' thought Dima when she noticed Taras wake up and go to the lower floors of the ship.

    After a while Dima noticed that someone else woke up, it was Ricardo, after making a lot of noise he took a bottle out of his trunk. The others didn''t care, there were always noises on board a ship, they had already gotten used to not waking up and making the most of their sleeping hours.

    ''And here goes the hero, to try to save his friend¡­'' Dima thought when he saw Ricardo''s back disappearing through the cabin doors.

    When the noise of Ricardo coming down the stairs was heard, Dima sat on his net, took off his bandages and looked for a pistol from his trunk. Luckily he still had fingers left to shoot them, but Dima doubted that they would withstand the recoil of the weapon, most likely more than one finger would fly out.

    ''What a pity that you''re such an idiot, sometimes you have to think things less and not doubt so much, boy...'' Dima thought as he headed towards the door of the cabins with careful steps.

    He stood in the doorway waiting, until the creak of a door could be heard from downstairs.

    *Clink*

    ''It seems to be the kitchen from the address¡­'' Dima guessed, slowly started down the stairs, paying attention that his gun would not slip from his hand full of pus and blood.

    There was no one in the corridor, and it seemed that the cabin boy had closed the kitchen door. Dima carefully approached the kitchen, hoping that the two people who were inside discussing nonsense could not hear his footsteps.

    When he got to the door, he stood waiting, as if it wasn''t the right time yet. The two people seemed to be arguing louder and louder, but Dima didn''t care.

    "Do you think I didn''t realize you were a parasite? You managed to trick me on deck that time, but I''m not such an idiot as to fall for the same trick twice!" Ricardo shouted out loud, it was heard throughout the corridor... It seemed that his obsession led him to ignore the caution.

    A smell of rotten eggs began to come out of the kitchen. Dima, sensing it, covered his nose with the same bloody rag that he had used yesterday and continued waiting at the door with the gun in his hand.

    "You''re a moron Ricardo, I''m a Lupin, I don''t even have a nose, this shit doesn''t affect, but your body is in better condition than this shell, did you think I was really going to help you, I just wanted to get your body" Taras yelled

    *Puff* ¡­ *Puff* Noises of punches and kicks were heard from the other side of the door, but Dima was still waiting, it wasn''t time yet.

    "Let go of me, you bastard!!" Ricardo shouted desperately.

    "No¡­no!! Help!! I don''t want to die!!!" The young boy shouted, from the noises he seemed to be kicking in his struggle to free himself from the grip.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Dima kicked the door

    *Puff* The door opened suddenly showing a blank-eyed Taras sitting on top of Ricardo, holding Ricardo by the head, while a worm tried to get from Taras''s nose to Ricardo''s. Luckily, Ricardo had covered his nose with a rag, complicating things for the worm that was trying to get through the rag.

    Ricardo was fighting madly to free himself from him, but his hands were trapped by Taras''s legs and no matter how much he kicked him, Taras didn''t seem to feel anything.

    Dima aimed his pistol and fired.

    *Piuu* A couple of fingers shot out, and the gun fell to the ground, the worm fell lifeless to the ground.

    "Thank you, Dima, you saved my life!!" Ricardo shouted, being able to free himself from Taras who fell to the ground when the worm died.

    *Puff* Dima fell to the ground and began convulsing

    "Dema¡­?" Ricardo asked the stunned.

    * HAAAAAAA * Dima started screaming at the top of her lungs, as if he was being tortured.

    Ricardo ran and tried to help Dima, but a loud scream came from behind her:

    "Don''t touch it, idiot!!" Taras (or Lupine) yelled desperately.

    Ricardo stopped and turned around, with some hesitation, to see Taras trying to get up from the ground. But then he turned and looked at the old pirate, he had stopped screaming, but it seemed his mind was broken because he mumbled nonsense words.

    When Ricardo saw Dima in such bad shape, he ran to help him, but Taras was ahead of him, running with all his might and making a good jump, the fisherman grabbed Ricardo by the waist and the two fell to the ground.

    "Let go beast!! Help!!" Ricardo shouted, trying to wake up the sailors on board.

    "He''s dead, idiot!!" Taras yelled as he struggled with Ricardo, trying to keep the boy from escaping from his hands.

    Dima was still on the ground, now she looked at the sky with open eyes, while she murmured louder and louder, to the point of ending up shouting her murmurs.

    "Help!! Guys, help!!" Ricardo shouted with tears in his eyes as he saw Dima getting worse and worse, and afraid that the Lupine in Taras''s brain would kill him.

    "He killed a Lupin, he is dead!!, React, Ricardo!!, if you touch him, you will die too!!" Taras is still fighting, but his condition was pitiful, and at this rate the boy would slip out of his grasp.

    *Footsteps*...*Footsteps* Someone was running towards the kitchen.

    Dima began to shout meaningless words that already flooded the entire kitchen, her throat was bleeding, but the words were getting louder.

    It was then that Ricardo saw the person standing at the kitchen door, it was Ron with a musket in his hand, Ricardo raised his hand and shouted: "Help Ron!!, Taras is a Lupin and he is killing Dima!!"

    Ron raised the musket and fired:

    *piuu*

    A rather large hole was formed in Dima''s head by the impact of the musket and blood stained Ron, Ricardo, and Taras.

    Noticing Dima''s death, Taras released his grip, Ricardo ran to hug Dima''s body as the brains struggled to stay in the head. But before he could reach out to hug him, Ron pulled another pistol from her waistband and fired it at Dima''s head.

    *Piuu* Dima''s head bounced against the floor with the impact, and another bullet hole formed above her head, further staining the three present in the room.

    Ricardo didn''t care about the dirt, he ran to get to Dima, but when he was about to do so, a slap came out suddenly and made him roll on the kitchen floor.

    Ricardo glared at Ron, but before he could say anything, Ron broke one of the rag rods they used to clean the kitchen floor with his hands and, using one of the ends, impaled Dima''s corpse through his belly.

    Then he began to drag him through the kitchen corridor, without touching him, Ricardo looked without understanding the scene in front of him, he did not know if it was because of the nerves of almost dying, the blood, having failed his plans or the fatigue of the fight, but things in front of him began to distort and he passed out.

 Splash

    Ricardo was calm, sleeping in his net.

    It was then that the noise of someone running was heard in the cabins

    *Splash* A bucket of water fell on Ricardo

    "Is it okay, boy?" Taras asked, somewhat worried, looking at the young cabin boy lying in his net.

    Ricardo opened his eyes, when he woke up he found himself in the cabins, Taras or the Lupine was in front of him, he didn''t remember very well what happened last night, but he did remember the important details.

    "Taras? Are you still alive?" Ricardo asked the uncomfortable one for not knowing if Lupine was cheating on him or not.

    "Think boy, who did Ron kill?" Taras asked, he knew that with words, it would be difficult to convince, better to use an intermediary like Ron.

    "Why did he do it, Ron? ...there was no way to help him? He saved my life!" Ricardo shouted with tears on his face, remembering the atrocious scene.

    "He saved me too, if it wasn''t for him, I would still be a worm''s puppet! But it was the best thing for Dima, he had to stop his suffering, do you remember his screaming?" Taras said sadly seeing the young man crying.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Killing a Lupine has its consequences, they are very close to each other and one of them is a god... he was torturing him with his murmurs to the point of driving him insane, also if we didn''t kill him it could be dangerous for us, touching him was asking death...". Taras added later, seeing that Ricardo continued with questions.

    "He saved us both... and he knew it was suicide to kill the Lupin, why would he do it? We''re just two more sailors on this ship" Ricardo said, breaking into tears looking for explanations. He liked Dima, but not to the point where he was willing to sacrifice his life for Dima; however, the opposite did happen and Dima sacrificed himself to save him.

    "Do you really want to know, boy? But remember that there are truths that it is better not to know and live happily in ignorance¡­" he said in a slow voice from the cabin door.

    Ricardo looked at the door and was surprised, he hadn''t talked to that person in a long time and most likely that person was responsible for all this tragedy.

    Ricardo got angry when he saw it. If Dima died it was because of him, if Taras was parasitized by Lupine it was because of him, Lucas''s death was his fault and allowing the madness of this ship was his fault and all his injuries were because of him .

    But before he could say anything a murmur came from Taras: "Choose your words well, he is still the captain of the ship"

    "Yes! ... I want to know the truth!" Ricardo yelled angrily from the net, ignoring the advice or maybe not...

    "Fine... If that is what you wish, then come to my cabin and you will learn the truth of the story..." Wiliam said calmly, turning around.

 Llegando A Puerto

    *Knock*,*Knock*,*Knock*,*Knock* They knocked on the door violently.

    ¡°Come in¡± said the captain with his feet on the desk and a gun in his hand, looking at the door.

    Ricardo entered the captain''s room, it was a mess, wrinkled papers thrown on the floor, broken bottles everywhere, all the books on the shelf were on the floor. A black notebook was on the desk, the most striking thing about the notebook was that it had a rusty knife stuck in one of its covers and it seemed to be going through the entire book.

    "So what is the truth?" Ricardo asked as he took his first step.

    "Aren''t you in a bit of a hurry, kid?... Two... Long... Weeks... More" said the captain, throwing the gun on the desk and putting his hands behind his neck nonchalantly.

    "You promised me the truth and I want the truth!" Ricardo yelled somewhat annoyed, but without moving from his place, he was already tired of the captain''s abuse towards the crew; someone had to do justice and that was our young hero.

    "Do you mean ''my'' truth?" The captain corrected, emphasizing ''me'', with an itchy smile on his face.

    "The one that is useful to me..." Ricardo answered, hoping that the captain would stop prolonging the talk; he had already waited too long, and now he felt that he had the courage to face the villain.

    "The ''truth'' is that there is no ''truth'', boy, I just wanted you to come to give you Dima''s last words..." Said the captain, taking an envelope from under the table and throwing it at the boy''s feet.

    Hearing that, Ricardo bent down and took the envelope, the envelope had Dima''s initials engraved on the front and the phrase ''For Ricardo'' was written. Ricardo opened the envelope carefully, but was surprised by what he saw, inside there was only a very small piece of paper rolled up.

    Ricardo opened the rolled up piece of paper with his hands, it was so small that only one paragraph could fit inside it, which said:

    ''After I escaped, I wasted many years of my life repenting for the decision I made, time taught me that I had nothing to regret, now at the end of my life I realize that I lived well... Good luck, Ricardo , don''t think about it so much and live your life as you want''

    "A man of few words, huh? Ha, ha, ha, I have the rest of the messages, boy" the captain laughed like a wretch.

    "And are you going to give it to me?" Ricardo asked when he saw that Wiliam stared at him as if he were a mouse to experiment with.

    "Yeah sure... But this is the tricky part... When you know the message, you''ll regret knowing it... Are you sure you don''t want to live happily in ignorance, kid?" Wiliam asked with a grin from ear to ear, as if he had caught a fish in his net.

    "Yes, of course! They are the last words of the man who saved my life. Unlike you, I still have a heart beating in my chest..." Cursed Ricardo bravely, without fearing the consequences, like a hero .

    "Impatient, reckless, young and inexperienced... Like any good cabin boy, come take the message..." Wiliam said with a smile on his face of a reliable grandfather, as he took a box from the desk.

    Ricardo approached the box and very carefully opened it, but when he opened it his hands trembled, tears began to fall on his eyes, he tried to dry them with his bandaged hands, but more kept appearing, preventing him from confirming if what he had in front of him was true or not.

    "Come on boy, there''s another small piece of paper... you weren''t impatient, open it and see what''s inside!" Wiliam shouted, hurrying the boy; as any evil villain would do against his hero.

    Ricardo put his hand inside the box, several things could be found, one of them was a small piece of paper like the previous one, inside was the repeated phrase: "Good luck Ricardo, don''t think about it so much and live your life"

    Reading the message, Ricardo fell to his knees on the ground and began to cry uncontrollably.

    "Very reckless of you, Ricardo, you should have prepared yourself better before opening the message, now you are on your knees, staining the ground with your tears..." Wiliam said with a disapproving look, shaking his head exaggeratedly as if thinking ''no, no no no and no''.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "What''s up, boy, aren''t you going to take the contents of the box?" Wiliam said with a rather stupid smile, too stupid for my liking; I say the taste of a common sailor.

    Then very correctly he put his hands on the box and began to remove it slowly, too slowly...; Take it back, idiot! He must have yelled at a random sailor on deck.

    Because Ricardo stood up abruptly and violently took the box from the captain''s hands, then opened it, as if checking that nothing was missing.

    Inside the box there was: a very finely decorated bottle with bluish liquid, the log that the captain had given him, a rusty knife and a bag full of plates, for the amount it would seem to be the agreed salary plus various bonuses for the deceased.

    "You are very young, cabin boy, the rest of the crew already has a life at sea, but Dima gives you another path, you can take it or not, it is your decision... But my advice is not to think about it so much, and choose to live. .. But by how you took the box, it seems to me that you already made your decision, or was I wrong? Wiliam said, kicking his legs off the table and tilting his body as if this was the most interesting answer he was going to hear in a long time.

    Ricardo didn''t answer, he opened the bluish bottle and took it in one gulp. He knew that this was the famous ''smurfette'', if he took it he could reach port alive in a few hours and his body would heal all his wounds, that''s why this bottle was so expensive, it was 1001 times better than any boat life jacket.

    Ricardo heeded Dima''s advice and did not reflect on it, 2 more weeks with 5 crew members was impossible. Now what mattered was saving his life, to make matters worse the captain paid him a quantity of plates sufficient to buy a ship and hire his first crew, his days as a cabin boy were over.

    The other way was to continue suffering as a slave to die with the rest of the crew. It was easy for heroes to make a decision, but for normal people like Ricardo it was difficult to march to death without hesitation; however, being so many days with death knocking on your door, ends up destroying the heroism of any person and the doubts of him.

    Seeing the determined face of the cabin boy, Wiliam fell from his chair with laughter and was left laughing like a maniac on the floor: "And I was the one who had no heart... ha ha ha... Boy , only 4 men would never make it, you''re doomed us all ha ha ha"

    Ricardo ignored the captain, the sooner this ended, the better for him, but he didn''t feel anything, absolutely nothing was happening¡­ The drug was useless!

    "What an inexperienced idiot ha ha ha" The captain laughed like a damned man.

    Ricardo''s eyes turned red with anger...

    "Ha, ha, ha, bastard, you condemned everyone without even hesitating" Wiliam kept laughing harder and harder

    Ricardo, with red eyes from his damaged pride, slowly approached the gun on top of the captain''s table; he seemed to have made a decision that would change the course of this trip.

    "The blessed big brother!!, the one who was going to take us to the port... And now look at him!! Betraying everyone to save his own ass... ha ha ha... and all thanks to Dima he sacrificed himself for you Ha, ha, ha ... ''Humanity was not defeated, it defeated itself''" The captain laughed with his eyes closed from laughter rolling on the ground.

    Ricardo with red eyes, teeth grinding with hatred took the gun, pointed it at the laughing captain on the ground and pulled the trigger to kill this bastard.

    *Click*

    *...* The gun was not loaded

    "Hahaha!!" I laughed like a wretched William, pointing my finger at him on the ground as if trying to tell him something, but the laughter prevented it.

    "Like any good cabin boy, completely useless, you didn''t even know it wasn''t loaded!" Wiliam was finally able to say between laughs.

    Ricardo with all the hatred in the world ran to the knife stuck in the captain''s binnacle, took it and looked at the captain like a lunatic, but before he could move a muscle, he felt his body begin to transform.

    The captain stopped laughing and looked at him curiously from the ground, little by little the boy''s body was shrinking and was taking on the bluish color of the ocean.

    But before he could finish transforming, the captain, without smiling as if he had never found what was happening hilarious, said seriously: "You should see Dima''s message and the one I wrote, it was more than evident that I didn''t they were written by the same person the next adventure, boy, try not to be so impatient, reckless, and inexperienced..."

    Hearing those words, tears began to come out of Ricardo''s eyes. The last thing he wanted is to have danced to the beat of this idiot and on top of that have betrayed everyone. But his body didn''t respond, it just kept transforming, so he couldn''t verify if what the captain said was true.

    The captain took his log and Dima''s last words and left the cabins, he didn''t have much to do there.

    In the end, Ricardo finished his transformation, now he was a kind of very small bluish creature the size of a shoe, he did not have feet but two tentacles instead and his hand was also two long tentacles, his body was round like a ping pong ball.

    Ricardo, following his instinct, took the box that the captain had given him, it shrank until it looked like a button. Ricardo''s body split in half, he swallowed the box and rejoined its two halves.

    Immediately afterwards, Ricardo ran out of the cabin, his speed was impressive, to the point that he only seemed like a ball of light to the human eye. With crashing roars caused by his speed, he shot out over the water towards the horizon following his insistence he knew he would find land and then return to being human, when he hit the sand...

    Without goodbyes, without painful greetings, without tearful glances, Ricardo forgot his past as a crew member of La Vieja Ana and headed for the horizon; Leaving behind 4 poor forgotten souls.

 El Perro Y La Foca

    The captain stared at the horizon, trying to catch a glimpse of the bluish sphere marching towards infinity, the water rising around the cabin boy as he moved away, forming quite a spectacle in sight.

    "Boy, he abandoned us¡­" Ron said in a muffled voice, standing next to the captain, also looking at the beautiful scene; His look full of disappointment and the tears on his face highlighted the pain he felt.

    "It was Dima''s last wish, she had to respect it, to honor the years she was helping us" Wiliam said with a sad face, patting Ron on the back and throwing a letter into the ocean.

    "The wish was correct, the idiot Ricardo''s decision is disgusting cowardice, we traveled for many months together, why did I throw them away like this¡­" Ron said with more hate than pity.

    "There are only 4 miserable devils left, it seems that we are all going to die in this one, right?" Wiliam commented somewhat depressedly; Although his heart cried out for the beginning of the true adventure.

    "No... we''re going to make it out alive, it''s two weeks, if the wind is good and with food on board, we could stay a few more months and get to..." Ron tried to say, without losing hope, that It was the lesson of life that Paulo had given him after his death: you can never lose hope.

    "...and if the wind is excellent we arrive in a week, but those things don''t happen, Ron" Wiliam interrupted

    Taras and the mysterious sailor, working on the deck, both knew that Dima had died, but they did not know that Ricardo had abandoned them. At this moment they were both sitting, each on his own, probably thinking what to do to survive this long trip.

    If we think about it, the mysterious sailor had managed to survive all the tragedies of the ship, without any important adventure, unlike the other survivors.

    Taras was parasitized, Calix tortured to death, Ricardo gave everyone hope and fled, Ron suffered the power of his body watching his friends die, the captain pretended to be a beast so as not to lose control of his men and Dima was tortured to death. by a god; And the mysterious sailor? How did he manage to survive, and why did he never catch the attention of the captain or the other survivors?This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    For his part, Taras looked at the folded sails on the ship, praying to the goddess that the wind would not change direction throughout the trip. On the opposite side was the mysterious sailor, sitting with his eyes closed, half asleep on the deck, looking to save energy like Taras.

    "You have to tell them the truth, right?" Wiliam asked, looking with pity at the two poor abandoned devils.

    "No... let them be happy in ignorance, the big brother died in a great battle with a sea potato that came to take revenge on his fallen sisters... But the hell with that bastard, how is he going to abandon us like this! !" Ron shouted with all his lungs to the horizon, trying to reach the already distant point in the distance.

    Ron and Wiliam didn''t notice, but the mysterious sailor widened his eyes for a few seconds when the first officer yelled, he seemed to be listening intently to the talk.

    "Ricardo had outstanding debts in their lives and he found an opportunity to hopefully pay off his debts... You can''t run away from destiny, we all go on a journey to the spiritual world". Wiliam said seriously, he still couldn''t give up, as much as he considered everything lost, he needed to keep trying, even without possibilities, in order to gain access to the spiritual world and navigate it.

    "Do you really think that these two bastards don''t want to continue living?" Ron said, thinking of the long days ahead.

    The mysterious sailor opened his eyes again, looking for something on his neck, it looked like a pendant, he opened it. Inside the pendant was one side that was inscribed with the phrase ''through thick and thin'' and on the other side was a drawing of someone much like him alongside a dog and fat seal.

    He stared at her for a while, while he listened carefully to the conversation again.

    "Of course they don''t have any debts, they answered my question, if not, they wouldn''t be on board" answered Wiliam without hesitation.

    "It doesn''t matter... we''ll make it out alive, the wind is good today, it will be tomorrow and tomorrow too" Ron answered with faith looking at the unfurled sails and the ship heading forward at a good speed.

    Deep down, Ron knew that the question was only taken as a joke by the sailors. But since Wiliam got motivated and morale whenever he assumed he was the only smart one on the ship, Ron played along.

    The mysterious sailor got up, closed the pendant and put it in his chest. With firm steps he headed inside the ship, while the others argued, with a determined look and bright eyes he murmured in a low voice: "As long as there is a sailor who keeps faith in this ship, we will get out alive, we always do"

 El Marinero Misterioso.

    The mysterious sailor under the stairs of the ship, there were only 4 people left alive and the two high officials alive were more concerned with discussing the future than living the present, so it was a good time to do what he had to do.

    Upon entering the cabins, the mysterious sailor began to run at full speed, it seemed that he did not have much time and wanted to take advantage of every stride, even if he ran like crazy, his steps were not really heard and his speed to descend the stairs was incredible. He really seemed like a stealth expert by how he moved.

    In a few minutes he reached the lowest part of the ship and took out a key, it was the captain''s master key, but for some reason they were in his mysterious hands. He made it to the forward storeroom and ducked inside.

    The warehouse seemed somewhat empty, without corpses, but the mysterious sailor did not seem to care, what he cared about was the person in front of him.

    "Seal, why did you come now? They''re going to discover you" Said the person in front, somewhat uncomfortable by the appearance of the Seal or also known as the mysterious sailor.

    "Dog, the situation is delicate. Yesterday we lost a rabbit and a fox . With only 1 rabbit and two foxes remaining, navigating these waters is going to be complicated..." The mysterious sailor said to his faithful companion. Together they had survived through thick and thin, together they would continue to come out alive, he had faith in Mr. Dog.

    "Shit, 4 people to navigate a merchant ship... At this rate we will have to activate plan B or maybe you have a better plan, Foca" Dog said with some concern on his face, 4 people 2 weeks from the island are not. It seemed impossible, but it was difficult...

    But with La Foca''s plans everything seemed easy, in these months this person showed him that an entire ship can''t be moved with a few words at the right times.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Don''t make plans, Dog, your plans are horrible, but luckily we have the captain''s map, you managed to decipher the hieroglyphs on the map" Asked the Seal with some impatience, those hieroglyphs were doodles for him, but Mr. Dog was disgustingly smart if certain requirements were met.

    "Of course, that''s my job, the map said that these lunatics sacrifice us to Tusha to enter the spirit world with a physical body, so if we die we get a spirit body and if we come out alive we keep the flesh one, yes or if we come out alive in a certain way. Dog said with a smile on his face.

    "But my pets wouldn''t come! Besides, we''ve known that for a long time, there were not a few rumors... You have to live, Dog! I can''t leave my pets abandoned!... The map said something useful, something not known?" The mysterious sailor asked with concern; there was no point in living for him if he wouldn''t save his pets from him.

    "The dead sail in limbo, that is the water near the ship, if we contact them maybe we can get their support and have a ship manned by ghosts... but a ritual like that, we would have to steal half of the captain''s cabin and put it of sacrifice... There are no more easy rabbits to sacrifice" Dog said with doubts.

    The Hound knew that Seal could do the impossible to see himself with his pets, his head had been reprogrammed to do so. But this was on a different level, stealing from the captain they only did it a few times and it was always things that didn''t disturb the trip, this time they were all or nothing and he didn''t like that.

    "I can do it!!. Go prepare the ritual, Dog!!, I''ll take care of emptying the captain''s office, if it''s not enough we''ll look for the crew members'' merchandise or goods, we also have the secret warehouses... and if everything fails..." Seal said, marching towards the door to leave the warehouse, making a strange pose and putting a claw on his chest.

    "... You can always use plan B...I mean, you can always rely on another one of your plans!" Dog said excitedly, also performing the Poseidon salute.

    "Exactly, together we will achieve it, Dog, through thick and thin, we will continue to survive!!" Said the mysterious sailor, before running back out through the abandoned corridors of the ship.

 Reglas Olvidadas

    The night came, there were only three people sleeping in the cabins, since the captain always slept in his private cabin, Ricardo''s absence began to bother Taras, Ron made an excuse. However, Taras knew that the captain was a lunatic, but he would never kill them directly, he always used something as an intermediary.

    Tonight Taras decided to trust the captain''s words and if Ricardo didn''t show up tomorrow he would have no choice but to assume the worst.

    For his part, Ron slept as usual, with raucous snoring that enveloped the entire cabin, one would think that they were the way he had to achieve the trance of sleep, forget about the harsh awakening that would come and relax in the world of dreams.

    In any case, these two were not very important, since the main actor of our story today did not wait, he woke up with a jump and fell on the floor of the cabins, without making the slightest noise.

    ''The rabbit sleeps in the hole with a fox and the other fox is waiting for me. He knows that I am to blame for the theft of the map, but he does not know the truth and that is why he failed tonight. I''ll get out of this Wiliam alive, even if your ship is recording my thoughts in your log right now, it''s all part of the plan!'' The mysterious sailor thought as he ran towards the captain''s cabins.

    "Ron!! Wake up!! They''re attacking us!!" A desperate cry resounded throughout the ship.

    Captain Wiliam, had fallen from his chair while reading his notebook carefully, this morning he had discovered the identity of the Seal, but he did not know the secret location of the Dog on the ship; so he didn''t act when he should have acted.

    ''How the fuck is he beating the boat, being on the fucking boat!'' The captain thought looking at his black notebook with red eyes, hoping that his friend Ana would help him, but Ana betrayed him because she doubted the captain''s sanity and his convictions.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ''You shouldn''t have let Ricardo escape, it was a mistake, one less soul to navigate in the future, idiot...'' The captain read those words in his diary log and his eyes widened, incredulous at the situation .

    ''No matter what happened, these sons of bitches cannot sacrifice the soul of the ship, I have to save Ana'' The captain thought with fear in his eyes; making the decision to break the rules again like he did during his first voyage: killing all of his crew, but repenting when there were only 10 survivors left; as he did for some reason or another in all the trips since then... Yes, the idiot didn''t learn!

    The captain read the last part of his log with panic in his eyes, he knew well the rule that he himself had imposed, Ana speaks to you, you don''t listen to her or you will never, ever make it to the spiritual world and you will always come out alive. But for 60 years he always found an excuse to break it...

    Ana was not a relic, she was the same boat, the boat had a soul, that soul could go to the spiritual world and Tusha would help him achieve it. That was the secret dream of the captain, to help his ship navigate those waters, but the captain always ended up saving everyone and breaking the rules when everything seemed lost and Ana got upset about it.

    ''Idiot Ana, this time they''re after you, it''s not worth the risk, one more trip and the ship sinks anyway''. The captain thought with fear, for the first time someone had managed to understand the soul of his ship and his secrets, so he felt insecure, his ship was worth more than his life in his heart.

    The captain took the black notebook and it turned into a splinter. He put the splinter of wood in a silver case. He took another very similar black notebook from his desk, but this one had a rusty knife stuck in its cover.

    Then he ran off to look for Ron, he didn''t give a damn about all the other objects, the only thing that mattered was that the soul of the ship was safe.

    The captain ran with all his might until he reached the cabins, upon arrival he noticed that everyone was still sleeping as if they couldn''t hear his screams

    "But why the hell not...!!" The captain tried to wake them up.

    A rag suddenly came out from the captain''s back and covered his mouth, preventing him from speaking.

    "MMM!!" The captain tried to fight back, but then he noticed that his vision was blurring and he was slowly losing consciousness.

    The mysterious sailor finished his attack and went to the captain''s cabin to obtain the sacrificial objects, but he ignored Ana, who was hiding in her beautiful silver case in one of the captain''s pockets.

 Aves Marinas!

    *Splash,* A bucket of water fell on the captain''s head, sleeping on his bed.

    "Wiliam! Wake up, you have to see this!!" Ron yelled excitedly.

    "Don''t you see that I''m in a bed and not in a net, idiot" The captain answered half asleep, trying to understand what he was going through, then he remembered last night and a face full of concern appeared on his body.

    The captain looked at his sides with fear, then he patted his body, he felt his case, he opened it and the splinter was still where it had to be, a cunning smile formed on his face, he had managed to adapt to the situation again, accomplishing what mattered: Saving Old Ana''s soul.

    No captain wanted the secret of the ship to be revealed and Wiliam was no exception, with a bitter face, he told Ron the following words: "Find Esteban and kill him!"

    "What? ... I haven''t seen Esteban since last night, there''s one less lifeboat, I think he escaped..." Ron said somewhat dazed, he knew the situation was complicated if Wiliam asked for that.

    "He knows the secret of my ship, he must be killed, they are the rules of every ship, he did not escape, he hid in the ship and we are going to find the rat that was out of line". Wiliam said, with some haste, his identity as captain had been hurt.

    "Don''t worry...we''re going to find him and he''ll be given the death penalty, does the secret endanger us?...I mean the real one, the one that fucks up our trip to the spirit world" Ron asked; if the answer was yes, he would go and break the candles, but Wiliam was so stunned by yesterday that he told the truth for the first time in a long time.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "No... it''s just to follow a protocol, Tusha should value my affection for my ship and the fact that she manages to protect it, but just in case, it''s better to kill it." Said the captain, somewhat worried deep down he knew that it was a dishonor as a captain to have a sailor knowing the secret of the soul of his ship, but he had also been through 3 mutinies and Tusha seemed not to care at this point.

    "It''s a merchant ship, full of boxes, we are only 3 poor devils, it will be difficult to find it in less than a week... but more importantly, you should go out and see what we found on the deck this morning." Ron said with some sadness at not being able to help, but then joy at the news.

    "A week..." The captain muttered, it seemed that the two rats achieved it and saved their souls from being enslaved by Wiliam, I say being our crew member on board in the spiritual world - The captain reflected, logically, thinking in the third person with himself the same...

    ''If they survive by their own blood, sweat and tears, well because they were real sailors...'' Wiliam reflected as he left the ship with some expectation.

    At sunrise the sun''s rays flooded his face, Taras was happy, feeding some seabirds with fish entrails. The birds were tiny, the size of a fist, but for this sailor these birds represented his way home after a long journey.

    "What...?" Wiliam wondered, though he already knew the answer.

    "It seems that we forgot to close the sails last night due to exhaustion and the wind was very favorable in the night, we were already close, at standard speed it is only a few more days ... As always, we made it out alive ... At least the two of us , Wily" Ron said with a smile looking at the birds eating.

    "Ha, ha, ha" The captain laughed when he saw the little birds playing, he didn''t give a damn about everything that happened last night, Ana was safe, they arrived at the island and they would fill the ship not with merchandise, but with people and it would sail towards the end of the world looking for death.

    ''What is salvation for a few, will be the condemnation of hundreds'' Ana thought, her master plan had been perfectly executed, now she would have another trip to collect souls... All thanks to the young castaway who was on her way... Aboard a lifeboat, bound for Los Alamos.

 Los Dos Cuadernos

    The captain entered his cabin, it had been a whole day since yesterday, and he is getting more and more annoyed with the matter of the Dog and the Seal.

    He went to his desk and took out the black notebook with a knife stuck in the cover, it seemed that they had not taken it. Wiliam took out the knife. I looked for the things to write that luckily they weren''t stolen, I looked for the last page, I haven''t written in this diary for a long time, it was a bit broken, but he didn''t care.

    "Week: 3 month: 1 lunar cycle: 10

    Unfortunately: Ana was bribed by the castaway.

    -----------------The idiot didn''t tell me anything about what was going on in the warehouse at the bow-----------------

    Lucas was encouraging everyone to go crazy with the rituals in the warehouse in the bow: To help Ricardo''s madness not be noticed, covering himself with more madness. After the dinner before the ritual, it was when everything started and Lucas performed his first ritual.

    The beginning of the betrayal: Ana realized that the boy got an answer from Poseidon, when I told Ricardo that it was right to doubt his friends, that was Lucas''s wish; He had certain doubts, but those doubts cost this tragedy.

    The very day Ana realized the boy''s usefulness, she began to protect him. That''s why when she encourages the men to kill him, so they don''t attack others, Ana created a false entry that said he had died. The reality is that Lucas managed to escape the attack alive, probably thanks to his relic.

    ------------ Ana doesn''t care about the riots, she just wants more and more deaths -----------------

    Everything got out of control at the moment that Ana began to realize that she could get so much juice out of the castaway, being a merman she must know plenty of rituals to exploit the potential of the sirens.

    People were losing their minds at a faster rate than Lucas initially mentioned, and that was due to the ritual of the severed heads (Probably). This caused the riots that for reasons of pride I was forced to cover up.

    Lucas knew how to take advantage of Esteban''s obsession and managed to produce a puppet that could be functional for him, giving rise to La Foca and El Perro.

    As she was protecting them, there was never any mention of La Foca and El Perro, or Esteban and Lucas, which proved that several incidents without culprits appeared on the ship, to cover up the headhunting that those two carried out during the massacre, she began to hide random incidents... Or maybe he didn''t and didn''t think (or care) that I found out the truth.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The last entry (Mysterious Sailor): It was a way to protect himself, he was afraid that the two idiots would sacrifice the soul for the ritual.

    To her misfortune, she had to make me aware of this fact so I could protect her, but it also exposed the myriad of ''real'' problems on this voyage involving these two sailors.

    After being saved from the sacrifice, Ana continued to protect the cabin boy, so she did not go in a lifeboat and follow the ship.

    ----------------------------Ana protected him, the castaway is still on the ship------------ -----------------

    If we consider that the cabin boy is on the ship, then the important question is:

    Where the fuck is he hiding? ....

    I do check the entries and consider that Lucas and Esteban did or did kill the severed heads for ritual purposes, and probably some other sailor in the mutiny.

    So I have to check where the sailors were disappearing, and their body was not found, after the disappearance of Lucas.

    There are a few, too many, but there is one in particular that draws attention or at least caught the attention of Ricardo and Taras and that was Marco''s disappearance.

    After killing Armin, the two boys hid, at that time there are no entries indicating how the disappearance occurred, we only know that it occurred on the floor of the warehouse in the bow, the same floor of the ritual.

    With this information, one can see that Ana was altering various events described in the entries on that floor. It could be that the Dog and the Seal are hiding there, however I doubt that Esteban is such an idiot as not to look for a better hiding place and without Ana''s help it will be difficult to find them both.

    Especially knowing that if Taras goes to search and finds them, only he would say that he did not see them, two people searching on this ship, with less than a week of travel, is going to be a complicated task.

    Pretending that they escaped with a lifeboat and making Ron believe that they lost their chance to reach land by losing hope, is the best idea...

    Wiliam finished writing, he looked at the written words, he wanted to cross out the last sentence, but he was not confident that he would find the stowaways on board¡­ Anyway, he was going to search the diary entries for clues¡­

    With his idea raised, he closed his diary, he always did the same, he did not depend on Ana and used to follow her rule, but on this trip he had already broken it when the massacre began and he needed to have the confidence not to die in a riot.

    So Wiliam, out of curiosity, decided to open the other black diary to look for clues, but only one sentence was written in the entire notebook: "They''re after you..."

    Wiliam was startled, the sweat slipped from his face and he turned around... but there was nothing.

    He looked at the notebook again with doubts and the sentence had changed, now it said: "Yesterday, they were behind you¡­"

 Ritual de Llegada

    Another day had passed in La Vieja Ana, Taras was feeding the pigeons on the deck with a happy face,

    Wiliam accompanied him on deck, with a fishing rod, trying to catch some fish.

    The captain had been trying to find the stowaways with Ron all day in the lower warehouse, but no matter how hard he searched, he couldn''t find any trace of them, so he decided to listen to Ron and leave the problem to him.

    "I suppose we will have to prepare for the ritual. Who of all will do it, captain?" Taras asked as he happily fed the birds, he spent 5 hours doing this, he never seems to get tired of watching the birds fight for more scraps.

    "You will do it, you are the only sailor who came out alive, considering the other two as deserters, I leave the ritual to you, Taras" The captain replied, still upset because Ana had been bribed by Lucas.

    "It will be an honor, captain..." Taras replied with a fake smile.

    ''I still remember about Lupin, bastard...'' Taras thought after answering, but he had to keep playing dumb about it, like the captain did.

    Due to the fatigue of all the crew members, Ron was the only one who could seriously clean the deck, however the other two crew members helped to clean a little without putting much effort into the matter.

    Finally, when he was all set, Ron brought a small box onto the deck containing the ritual materials.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    According to tradition, a common box had to be found: in this case merchandise, since it was a merchant ship.

    A silver plate was placed on top of the box, on which the goods to be sacrificed from the island where it was split was placed. In this case, the captain placed a glass on the plate, which was the most commonly traded commodity on this trade route.

    Then the captain took out a smaller box and inside it there were a good number of blue sails all engraved with the same inscription: ''Thank you for taking care of us on this trip''

    That was the farewell wish and more than a wish it was a thank you, in the particular case of this ritual, as it was very common to do, the thank you was already inscribed on one of the ritual objects.

    The captain placed the candle on top of the wooden box and achieved the simple table of a traditional sailor, that is, a plate, an object, a box, and a candle.

    It was much simpler than the previous ritual, but no less important for these three sailors, they had managed to survive hell and now it was time to thank all the help provided by the goddess, giving her a romantic dinner.

    "That''s all, we just need to wait for noon and we can sit down to eat with Tusha," Taras said, looking at the table that they all set up.

    "There''s still some Flup left, since you ate it while controlled, I guess you''ll want to try it again, plus we kept the head, I only put the Lupine on you to keep you controlled during the trip, but if we survive, you could be free and with a very but very good amount of caps... "Said the captain was trying to improve the mood a little during the ritual, for this ship these types of rituals were more than crucial.

    "Of course I trusted you, Captain!!" Taras yelled happily, he had already discarded the war trophy from him.

    ''Impressive, he even seems sincere'' Wiliam thought in his head.

 Preparando El Ritual

    Ron went down the stairs of the ship, to look for the fish to have dinner with Tusha, that is, the farewell ritual of the ship, as was logical the captain was going to use the best fish they had and in case it was the part that was left over from the Flup .

    Before opening the kitchen door, Ron noticed an unusual noise inside the kitchen and paused for a while in the doorway, wondering what to do next.

    *Puff*... *Puff,* The noises just kept growing.

    Ron thought about it for a few more minutes, he knew who the ones inside were, but deep in his heart he didn''t want to find them. He put his hand on the door handle and then pulled it out.

    *Boom,* A box crashed down.

    Ron put his hand back on the handle, but he didn''t feel like opening it either, he just waited.

    *Coff* ... *Footsteps* he Coughed at Ron, so he would hear him, and mimicked footsteps in the hallway.

    *...* The noises stopped suddenly and Ron managed to hear a murmur that seemed to be Esteban.

    "Dog, is there someone, quick, plan B!!!" Esteban said in a hurry and muttered.

    Ron stood waiting for a while, the noises of hiding could be heard inside.

    "..." Finally, the noises stopped.

    Ron, already decided, entered the kitchen, indeed it was a mess inside it, boxes were scattered everywhere, but Ron did not care, he went to one of the large boxes in the room, in that box was kept the flup.

    Ron opened the box and patted his head with his hand, while he thought: ''How can he be such an idiot¡­''.

    Inside the box was Lucas, but his teeth had grown back and he was pretty skinny again, like when he got to the ship.

    "Hey Ron, it''s you, I thought he was the captain," Lucas said with a rather confident voice and a friendly smile on his face.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Boy, you''re supposed to have robbed the captain and discovered the secret of the ship''s soul, that''s punishable by death on any ship" Ron said with a serious face and some pity.

    "But¡­" Lucas added, noticing Ron''s silence.

    "I didn''t say ''but''... you committed a crime, boy!" Ron yelled somewhat annoyed, it wasn''t the first time he had come across Lucas, but if he believed that he had died during the riot like the others, the boy had opted for a quite sensible strategy during the massacre... Pretending doesn''t exist, and it worked for him.

    Several times Ron brought him food from the pity that the cabin boy gave him and that was what gave him the most anger, he did not want to kill the boy who with a lot of effort and dying of hunger in a box managed to survive so long and more being near the port .

    Ron was also not a person who liked to use the death penalty with fellow travelers, he remembered the day he had deserted from the army, the situation back then was not very different from now, absolute chaos and dead everywhere. If Ron had followed the rules, he would have died, and if his superiors had followed the rules they would have died too.

    "But, Ron, you owe me your life!" Lucas shouted, shaking his stump.

    "Er... yes... yes, I forgot, that''s like a free captain''s pardon..." Ron said, that was an excellent excuse, as sailors they couldn''t kill the man who saved his life and more being a castaway and not a crew member...

    ''Lucas wasn''t asked, so Wiliam couldn''t just kill him,'' Ron thought, seeming to know more about the ritual than the captain supposed.

    "Well boy, how about you come with us to participate in the ritual, after all, no one on the ship believes that you are an initiate of Tusha. Dima told me that your ritual was to bless us to reach port, so I do not care much about those, I just want to get this shitty trip over with," said Ron, who luckily for Lucas hadn''t come to the same conclusions as the captain.

    "Sure, I can help you!" Lucas said happily, with Ron on his side, he was guaranteed his ticket to land.

    "But can''t the Seal come with us?" Lucas asked, because he didn''t know the name of the Seal, he had exiled him from his brain, to make the ritual he did for him work better.

    "No¡­" Ron said, but then he watched Lucas''s malnourished body settle back into the box, he remembered Ricardo''s betrayal and something inside his heart moved.

    ''Bitch, ... Is she really going to play it to continue hiding from Wiliam for a week and that I don''t change my attitude? Just because of a sailor he met a few months ago? No wonder none survive in the seas! ... Idiots, huh? ... I would rather say trusting, too trusting ''Ron thought he was a bit upset, Ricardo''s betrayal of the entire ship had bothered him a lot and now he saw the opposite gesture.

    "Well, we also forgive Esteban for your help to the ship, Lucas" Ron finished saying, he didn''t know how he was going to justify it, but his heart had made the decision to help the sailor who didn''t betray his friend .

 Indulto Naval

    All the people were on the ship discussing how to proceed next. But with Ron''s support, things weren''t getting too complicated. Taras was still somewhat stunned to see Lucas alive and didn''t trust him very much.

    "I''m not convinced... The thing about Lucas is understandable, he''s just a passenger and he saved our lives, but Esteban had obligations to fulfill and he abandoned them for a few days, he also committed a crime and even worse he committed one of the capital punishments of a boat". Said the captain, he had to preserve his pride as a captain and the crimes on the ships were carried out.

    "But if we didn''t do it, we were all going to be sacrificed in the ritual, although we didn''t really die, it would be very cumbersome to go to those shitty waters" Lucas said showing a map full of hieroglyphs, he would have brought it as a sample to save La Seal.

    ''Weren''t you an idiot? I''m not an idiot, I was expecting another: ''but¡­'' Shit, because I didn''t interrupt him''. The captain cursed in his mind, but Ron didn''t seem very surprised, but then he noticed his face and a big surprised face magically appeared on his face as if he had been betrayed from behind. (Remember: Delete this entry when the captain reads it)Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "How can this be the case, William, are you telling me that all the crew members went straight to death and you never told me?" Ron complained with a big disapproving face; inside he was dying of laughter at this game that the two of them had played for years (Seriously, delete this entry)

    "No, it''s a lie, Lucas is lying to save my life!" Esteban said that it seemed that his brain was faster than a swordfish, with just a few body expressions he had managed to understand everything, but he was not going to lose his safe ticket to go to Earth.

    "Yes! It was a lie, Ron, but is it wrong to lie for a friend in trouble?" Lucas said with an aura of heroism; But! .. But the great reality is that the Seal and the Dog were acting, since Ron had gone down to the kitchen area alone! That''s why Lucas hid in the most expensive fish most likely to be found by Ron.

    Both Ron and Wiliam were dancing to the beat of the Seal, who had already read the ship''s log, and from there she managed to understand that these two were hiding the truth and could use it to buy a pardon.

    "Yes... Obviously, it''s false. It''s very noble of you, Lucas, and it''s for that act of nobility that I''m going to forgive Esteban''s naval crimes" Said the captain, paying the ransom for the information.

    Seeing that Ron was about to open his mouth, the captain quickly continued: "Noon is approaching, it would be better to prepare the food, to have the first part of the ritual ready"

 Preparando La Cena

    All the boys were preparing the food on the deck, according to the captain''s orders the food had to be ready before the sun goes down and eaten during the night until the sail burned out.

    But the ritual itself began with the assembly of the meal, at noon, when the sun will cause the ship''s mast to not have a shadow, at that moment the dinner of the night should begin to be prepared.

    ''The days of good food are over... accept it... or erase it.'' Lucas complained in his mind about having to eat fish again, he had already gotten used to the days when the boat was worth everything, he still kept some ''provisions''. But he would have to discard them, without heads to sacrifice the effects of the obsessions didn''t become as harmful, and the taste was bitter.

    ''But if I get a mermaid, the famine is over, I just need to wait 10 years and... win the duel... Better forget it, yes'' Lucas thought making a decision while cooking, he had many things to ask the rest. But everyone was quiet and Lucas didn''t know if it was part of the ritual or not, the only time he sailed as a crew member was on a ship without humans, so they loved Galleon more than Tusha.

    "How did you survive, Lucas? Are you really a merman?" Taras asked next to him, he didn''t trust the merman very much, but it wasn''t bad to ask him a bit, by the way he would know the other story.

    ''I would have preferred that they didn''t ask anything¡­'' Cursed Lucas.''

    "Yes I am, but I didn''t lie about the church, if they kill, they''re going to kill them all!" Lucas said suspiciously, he didn''t like others to know about his childhood, his adoptive mother: ''La Puta'' taught him that they could enslave him if other people found out.

    "And that she sent you to do the church?" Taras asked out of curiosity.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Don''t answer, Lucas! This ship doesn''t know anything and you don''t know anything about us either, only that we saved your life at sea..." Ordered the captain, There was a rule of any intelligent captain: ''stay out of trouble. Affairs of the church or governors'', the captain did not mind dying, but if they offended a god, they went straight to the spiritual world in that place, having a god as an enemy is tragedy.

    "Well, I won''t ask anymore about it... but are you really a merfolk? You seem like a fairly ordinary human" Taras said with some doubt.

    "This is how your brain sees me, not how I am..." Lucas replied with a short answer, the less they talked about the subject, the better he thought.

    They all stared a couple of times as if trying to see something strange, but it didn''t seem anything abnormal, besides the fact that he had other new teeth, but luckily for Lucas none of them remembered seeing the sirens, otherwise the questions would flood him.

    "And does your arm grow back?" Ron asked, seeing that the boy had quite a bit of control with his one hand.

    "No... unfortunately, I don''t have that gene... But... I''m used to it... it''s not so bad to live with one hand... It just gets a bit complicated, a few things." Lucas said somewhat dazed as if meditating for a long time, the truth is that he had forgotten that he was born with two hands... But telling that would lead to more questions, and he loved her.

    "Like, you don''t have to get used to it either, you can get a new arm" Ron said with some experience in these matters, when he was in the military there were no shortage of cripples, but ways to solve it were not lacking either.

    "Seriously... I don''t know... it would be awkward to have two arms..., it''s like I''m used to this" Lucas said, looking at his stump, he didn''t understand why look for another hand .

    "Ha, ha, ha, yes, I understand you, but I''m not talking about a prosthesis, there are more advanced things, if the military of an island can insert an arm from a slave, then I imagine that the church can make you grow one of hit" Ron said between laughs.

    "I''ll think about it..." Lucas said, somewhat confused.

    "Remember that dinner has to be before nightfall or else we have to start everything from scratch" Said the captain, killing the conversation and hurrying up with the food a bit.

 Cena En El Bar

    Dinner time had finally arrived, luckily all the food had been prepared on time, but before starting the captain gave the instructions on how this part had to be done so that there were no mistakes:

    "Basically, this ritual is like a date in a bar, we all have to eat and drink until the candle goes out, except the person who is leading the ritual, which will be Taras"

    "Taras has to eat alone and without being disturbed in front of the sail. Ron will serve everyone the food and drinks, as if he were the bartender. The rest act as clients to create the atmosphere of the bar" The captain continued explaining with some hurry for the hour.

    "That''s it?" Lucas asked, not understanding how a ritual is done that way, although he was not good at doing rituals, he had learned ''something'' in childhood and his ''something'' was more than eating, drinking by a candle. But unfortunately, the rituals of Lucas required sacrifices and everyone had to be infected by sirens, which is not very easy to obtain.

    "No, besides, Taras has to be in leather and smeared with aromatic oils, according to the whore''s tastes" Said the captain seriously, the last ritual they listened to the dead, if an anomaly happened here, it could be serious for everyone .

    Following all the guidelines, everyone began to do the ritual.

    The time came and everyone began to eat their meals before Taras, setting the mood.

    "More than a bar, it looks like a funeral..." Ron said looking at how sad this arrival ritual ended up being, there was always a good party.

    "and one where they only serve water" Added the captain, somewhat uncomfortable, with the scene that was forming.

    "We could use what''s left of Paulo''s drugs...should we?" Esteban commented.

    The captain didn''t answer, he ran to the cabins to look for them, this had to be a bar. Offending Tusha can cost you dearly.

    "Taras, go inside and light the candle, I''ll serve you" Ron gave the instructions.

    Taras approached the table and lit the candle, beginning the important part of the ritual, the candle had nothing special at the moment, it only emitted a very beautiful bluish light that ended up hypnotizing Taras.

    Ron walked over, handed Taras the fish and a glass of water.

    It was then that the candle began to emit bluish smoke and enveloped Taras'' entire body, isolating him from the rest of the deck.

    Lucas was amazed looking at the scene, the bluish smoke emitted flashes like fireflies, which made it seem that the stars were swimming on the smoke.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "The ritual is quite beautiful, Poseidon in general did not do any tricks and reluctantly he fulfilled your wish" Lucas said somewhat hypnotized by the bluish smoke.

    Slowly, the crushed smoke also began to spread across the floor of the deck, surrounding Lucas''s feet. Lucas reached out and touched the bluish smoke with his fingers. It didn''t feel empty like smoke, but it looked like water. It was quite relaxing to touch it and see how the smoke slipped through your fingers.

    "You should learn some tricks like these, old man, surely someone would pray to you if you do it" Lucas said hypnotized into the water, he touched it with his fingers and then tried to grab a bit and throw it at his face.

    The sensation caused by the smoke enveloping his face was relaxation and absolute peace, it made you forget all your problems and pains.

    "Do you think so? He answered a voice under the smoke" As a reflection began to form

    Lucas didn''t notice it, but for a long time he didn''t feel any other crew members and they couldn''t hear the others eating either, it''s as if they were all isolated around the flickering bluish smoke.

    Lucas raised his head, the scene was beautiful, there were no stars anymore, there were whales flying through the sky, he seemed to be underwater formed by flickering smoke. He looked around him and seemed to be surrounded by colorful jellyfish circling around him and below him a person was about to finish forming.

    "... Whales flying through the sky... Colorful jellyfish... My tastes are good too, aren''t they, old man?" Lucas murmured something, amazed, he could stretch his hand and the jellyfish danced around his fingers.

    From time to time the jellyfish gave him a few sparks, which relaxed him even more and made all the colors more vivid, while the whales in the sky made soothing sounds.

    Air bubbles began to come out of the bluish smoke, when he touched it he felt the slight tingling on his skin.

    "They''re cute, really... I''ve never seen anything like that" said the reflection in the water, it was Lucas himself, also looking at him from below.

    "Me neither, man, but it''s beautiful" Lucas closed his eyes and began to listen to the whales below the water, the sound wrapped around him and massaged his body.

    "Open your eyes and look at that!" He told the reflection with a smile and pointing in a direction.

    Lucas opened his eyes and marveled, it was full of colorful corals and algae, fish of all colors came to swim around him. The fish circled endlessly wrapping his body in a colorful whirlpool, the smoke felt thicker and more relaxing as he touched them with fun, each one brought unique sensations.

    "Ha, ha, ha this is spectacular" Lucas said laughing, touching the different fishes, if he touched them they would burst into colorful smoke, the colors flooded his entire body as the smoke thickened, his body descended with the colorful fishes as if sinking into infinity.

    "Look, try this, it''s even better" The reflection said, reaching a hand under him trying to touch Lucas.

    "The ship is sinking, you are descending to the spiritual world, don''t let the fool touch you son, look for something better, something that protects you... and I do tricks, only your brain sees them to us..." A rumbled rather awkward and effeminate voice, but definitely masculine, throughout Lucas''s colorful scene.

    ¡°Old man?¡± Lucas muttered as he watched the hand distort, shatter like paint. Lucas looked at his surroundings, also distorted and shattered.

    Then he came out of the trance, he was under the water.

    They all floated dead around him, but were held up by hands reaching up from the deck. The hands seem to want to drag the dead sailors with the ship to the depths.

    Lucas swam away from the deck for fear of being trapped and stayed floating watching the ship sink to infinity, not really understanding what had happened...

 El TritÃ³n

    Lucas swam away from the deck for fear of being trapped and stayed floating, watching the ship sink, not really understanding what had happened...

    The ship went on and on sinking to infinity and beyond; while Lucas looked at the faces of the drowned without understanding what had happened, if he understood that the ship was leaving for the spiritual world and that Poseidon had just saved his life, what he did not understand was the moment, why right now?

    In the middle of the party to thank them for the good trip, when they were about to reach land, Tusha decided to sink the ship and send it to the bottom of the sea, destroying the hopes of all the survivors...

    ''Now the old man seems more friendly...'' Lucas thought remembering the voice that saved his life, it wasn''t the first time he heard it and it probably wouldn''t be the last.

    ''Perhaps he would never help me in life, but for one of his sons to sell his soul to another god, it probably affected his pride'' Lucas reflected, his real father told him that Poseidon would always take care of the children of the sea, so he was not surprised.

    ''Those tricks in the end were bait for fish, Taras would say¡­'' Lucas said with some irony and pain, looking at the already distant sinking corpses. Lucas couldn''t cry being under the water because his eyes were no longer human, now his eyes had no pupils and were completely white-posed.

    Lucas began to swim towards the island, he didn''t want to be near the ship any longer.

    ''How long can a few days on the boat be for me swimming... 2 more weeks?" Lucas said with a sad smile; imaginary because his face had no mouth, no nose, no ears, only eyes in a gray oval face .

    His thorax was similar to that of a man, but without distinctive features such as pectorals and abs. His body had the same gray pattern as his face and got a bit bigger as he swam until he was the size of a shark, his body size would be 2-3 times smaller than mermaids.

    Lucas''s hand now had some sort of web between the fingers, but he had no fingers, just three claws in place like mermaids. And instead of legs he had 4 tentacles connected with membranes, also like the mermaids, but not like the ones he encountered on this trip.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The only difference between newts and mermaids in sight was their size, several distinctive depended on the gene that touched them, for example, tentacles and no tail.

    Another example is that Lucas was born with eyes on his face and nothing else. The sirens that attacked them were born with only mouths, marking a difference of castes and unique abilities.

    Lucas could transform and was born with that innate ability, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to eat and would die. Like all newts, Lucas never managed to develop his abilities, so he could only transform into the first creature that his mother put him to eat in front of him, that is, humans, but he could only transform into that human he ate on that occasion and no other. In any case, it was only a shell, the human to which he was transformed did not need to drink or breathe, he only pretended not to be discovered and because of the discomfort caused by not doing so, in short, he insisted on his transformation.

    Lucas tried to swim at a good pace with one hand and his tentacles, but it was somewhat complicated for him, he hadn''t swum in a long time or left the human mode.

    When Lucas was a boy, his mother told him never to swim, he had to ask other mermaids to do it for him and if they found out he was swimming, his mother would be punished. For that reason, Lucas never learned to swim well with his body, as he used to do to all the newts until they were thrown out of the house and had to do it to survive.

    For this reason, Lucas was very, very slow swimming and he did not have many other options than to gradually adapt to the environment. He knew that the sea was not safe, so he tried to hurry up and look for the surface where fewer fish swim.

    Fortunately, there were practically no fish swimming near the sinking ship, as if they were afraid of being caught by the goddess, so he was able to slowly swim to the surface with no problem.

    ''Twice I was shipwrecked... I must bring bad luck where I''m going, otherwise I don''t understand what''s happening'' Lucas kept complaining, as he skimmed the surface, there was no need to get out either, swimming at this height would be fine or so he thought .

    Lucas looked at the stars in the sky and swam in one direction, he was lucky to be careful because he had stolen the captain''s maps, or rather the Seal did it and he remembered the route to Los Alamos.

    It will probably take Lucas a long time to get to Los Alamos, but the vicinity of an island inhabited by humans is generally a safe zone, so he should make it there, starving from not being able to catch any fish, but get there alive at least. .

    So with the speed of a turtle swimming in the water, Lucas headed for his final destination as a messenger.

 Nadando Hacia La Nada

    Lucas swam peacefully through the water, a whole week had passed and he was not lacking in hunger, but so many years of famine and difficult times had taught him to combat this problem.

    Now his only objective was to reach the island alive and luckily he was achieving it, he came across more and more birds and from time to time he found a buoy that indicated the direction of the port to the approaching ships.

    The sea was quite vast and empty, it was difficult to find another creature and Lucas didn''t want to do it either. Swimming through the sea for a week, being absolutely alone, towards an apparent destination hidden on the horizon, somehow made Lucas impatient, although he felt free and happy to be able to use his body and not have to hide from everyone in a shell.

    But that freedom also caused him fear, swimming alone was annoying, he was very insecure, he never knew if something was going to kill him in a few hours and that was beginning to affect his head.

    There was too much empty space around Lucas and no one to help him, but if he wanted to live, he had to fight this fear and keep swimming towards safe land.

    ''How uncomfortable...it reminds me of when they kicked me out...'' Lucas thought, his strategy to survive the loneliness of his life had been to talk to himself, he had used it many times, in prison, as a slave in the mines and on the ship helping as a cabin boy.

    ``On the ship it wasn''t the same... there were people helping me, the atmosphere was very good until the sirens happened and everything went to shit... as always... Maybe I shouldn''t have helped Ricardo... Perhaps I just should have handed him over to the captain... Everything would have been different'' Lucas thought as he swam, each phrase he reflected on took time and he used that time to keep swimming towards nothing.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ''He wouldn''t have done it for me...would he? ... No, I wouldn''t have ... They never do ... But hey, I can always put it out of my head when I get to port ... and start from scratch again ... But first I have to deliver the message ... The priest promised me a position in the church if I did...and I want it...being part of the church of El Gale¨®n gives security...and there is the old man'' . Lucas meditated with much pause, trying to make his words in his mind drown the nerves of loneliness and the danger of the seas.

    ''I hope the priest didn''t lie either...'' Lucas thought, that was his deepest fear, if this message didn''t come with the reward, he didn''t know what to do with his life.

    Lucas got out of jail, was free and lost that freedom again being a slave in a mine, then they sold him to the church of the Galleon as a sacrifice, since his body was too weak to continue mining.

    But before Lucas reached port, they attacked the church ship, a priest recognized that it was a newt, it was the first time in his life that someone recognized him being in his human form. The priest saw that Lucas was the only one who could get out alive and gave him a vial and forced him to insert it into his leg and then sewed up the wound. That vial had the relic and the message.

    Deep down, for the Galleon church, Lucas was just a slave sending an important message, they could not give him the promised position, enslave him again and sacrifice him, but the relic forced Lucas to deliver the message and that''s where the problems of this story begin. .

    But Lucas spent many months with the relic. The captain and Ron showed Lucas some of his secrets, he believed that he could defeat her and achieve his goals, even if the church betrayed him in the end.

    ''Luckily, I trusted the Seal and told him everything... he didn''t betray me until the end... and he showed me the way to continue living and living well, enjoying life'' Lucas said thoughtfully, he only he had to follow the Seal''s plan that had shown him a way out of this journey to death alive.

    The most interesting thing about Lucas''s life story is that there was always one: La Foca, Amanda, who ended up saving his life, but he always lost them in one way or another unfortunately for him, but they also appeared several: Wiliam, Ricardo, etc. that ended up complicating Lucas''s life directly or indirectly...

 Tierra Firme!

    Four more days passed, but these days were easier than the previous ones, since the human presence and the security that it brought was increasing as Lucas swam forward.

    The human presence was such that from time to time Lucas would see a boat arriving or leaving Los Alamos, although Lucas was still not close enough to see the island or its port, but he did begin to see the first fishing boats and the networks.

    For safety Lucas decided to swim a little below the water, he didn''t want to be seen; Playing castaway was a bet, everything depended on the captain of the ship and being so close to the island, risking your life like that was a silly bet.

    The previous time Lucas had no choice, if he didn''t get on a boat he had no way of getting there alive, so he stayed swimming for a few good weeks until he found a boat to try his luck and it worked for him.

    ''There''s less and less to go, if a fishing net I don''t see doesn''t kill me, then I''ll get out alive'' Lucas thought a little worried, the first time he saw a net, he was so focused on his thoughts that he almost fell inside.

    Finally, the point was reached where the buoys were not so far from each other and were closer together, which indicated a port in the vicinity.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ''The depth of the sea is decreasing, there is little, very little to go and luckily there are no storms that will screw up my life...'' Lucas thought, seeing the buoy that had just passed and accelerating his speed a little due to his impatience to get out alive. .

    Lucas kept swimming until he reached the point where he recognized the lighthouse on the island, but counterintuitively, he didn''t speed up, instead he slowed down and suddenly stopped swimming. This could be the most delicate part, the depth of the water was not much and if someone saw him in his merman from he would be dead.

    Lucas waited for the sunset to end and the sun to set, then he took advantage of the darkness of the night to swim to the port, but before reaching the area where the boats are moored. He decided to go around the port until he found a little inhabited coastal area, luckily he did not take long to find it and he could see the end of his journey as a messenger.

    The coast that Lucas found was neither very close nor far away, enough to not have to walk so much with his shattered body.

    Lucas slowly approached the coast, when he was close enough, his body began to decrease in size until he obtained his human form. A light layer of skin shed from Lucas''s body, transforming into a somewhat worn and tattered tunic.

    Unfortunately, Lucas had no more skill than he is and couldn''t get decent clothes that didn''t make him look like a runaway slave. But he didn''t care either, because the Seal''s plan was good enough for him to be confident of delivering the message successfully.

    In fact, Lucas didn''t care about anything now, he just wanted to touch the island with his hands, so he swam at full speed towards the end of this tragic journey.

 Era hace una vez....

    Lucas swam and swam with his only arm desperately, as if touching that handful of dry sand would achieve the most desired goal of his life, his gaze was determined as he fought against the sea with his malnourished body like a canoe and his only hand used as an oar. .

    A life full of armor and problems, a lonely and treacherous life, a life where nothing could go right went away with the waves of the sea hitting his body. The tide that was looking for Lucas not to escape, was dragging his sorrows and tragedies lived in this adventure.

    The sea as always was ruthless with those who did not surrender, the waves and the violent tide of the night conspired against the dreams of the castaway as if they wanted him to never be able to reach land. But the boy did not give up and kept fighting, he was too close to the target to throw in the towel.

    His head screamed at her to stop, that he try it in the morning, where the sea would be more submissive and not so ruthless with his already withered body. But his heart cried out for the warmth of the grains of sand, the salty air of the beach, and young dreamers always chase his heart through the misadventures of their lives.

    Lucas was finally able to stand up on the sand and pull half of his wretched body out of the water, with tears in his eyes and a smile on his face he ran towards the beach.

    The waves of the sea and a somewhat uneven surface caused the former boy to fall several times while he was running. But that only made Lucas''s laughter become more euphoric and his tears more abundant, finally everything was about to end, finally a new stage in Lucas''s life was about to begin.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "A little more!!" Lucas shouted with all his lungs, as he ran faster and faster along the shores of the sea, being covered with less water as he went, as if that water that did not reach him represented leaving his past to make way for the new present.

    Finally, the final step was about to be taken, but Lucas suddenly stopped, as he did the first time he left the ocean to be abandoned to the good will of the sea.

    Lucas bravely looked at the shore and the water at his feet, one more step and it would finally be over. Lucas took all the remaining strength from his body and childishly jumped into the air landing on the dry ground with both feet at the same time, he fell awkwardly and stumbled on the sand. Lucas rolled and rolled on the sands of the beach, but not because of the jump, but because he wanted every miserable part of his body corrupted by seas to be purified with heat from these rough golden grains.

    Lucas covered in sand, got up on his knees, raised his only hand pointing to the moon as if challenging the gods, looked at the starry sky with his eyes red with tears of victory, a smile full of pride rose triumphantly on his face, gathered all the air his body could store and raised his head to shout to the four winds:

    "I''M STILL ALIVEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    ------------------------------------------------------------------END------------------------------------------------------------------